The Cop And The Mermaid

THE COP & THE MERMAID By

Connie Keenan

THE COP & THE MERMAID

Connie Keenan

© copyright by Connie Keenan, Oct. 2007 Cover Art by Alex DeShanks, Oct. 2007 ISBN 978-1-60394-032-0 New Concepts Publishing Lake Park, GA 31636 www.newconceptspublishing.com

This is a work of fiction. All characters, events, and places are of the author’s imagination and not to be confused with fact. Any resemblance to living persons or events is merely coincidence.

2

THE COP & THE MERMAID

Connie Keenan

3

Prologue “You don’t know, Jenny. Maybe you’ll decide you don’t like Florida after all … and come back here.” Tommy Maurer gazed at her, his expression hopeful. “I mean, this is your home, right?” Nerves or excitement, most likely a combination of both, brought a burst of laughter from Jenny Bryant. That day had had such a dreamlike quality to it, even with all the reminders that this was no dream. This was reality. It was really happening--the airport, the planes that could be seen taxiing to their gates through the huge windows, the plane ticket and boarding pass clutched between her hands. How long had it been since she’d been that happy? Since she’d had so much to look forward to? “This is always going to be my home, Tommy,” she assured him. “I’ll miss everybody. But I know I’m going to love Florida. I almost can’t even wait to get there.” Again she laughed. Even to her, she sounded like a little kid that had been let loose in a toy store. Yet, she wasn’t a child anymore. She was eighteen and bound for college, bound for adventure, too. Uncle Cam and Aunt Louisa, who for all intents and purposes had been like her own loving parents for the past four years, taking her in after her father died, had thrown her a goingaway party. At the last minute her uncle had been unable to drive her to the airport. No need to worry, though, because Tommy had come to her rescue. “You’re in more of a hurry to leave us than we are to see you go,” he teased. She smiled, tilting her head back to look up at her longtime friend. “Oh, that’s not true.” “It’s--it’s not that I’m not happy for you, Jenny. I really am. I’m proud of you.” That drew her attention. She swelled, never having heard those words--I’m proud of you-from anyone other than her father and aunt and uncle. “And this is such a great time, huh?” She sought to include him, letting him know she was also proud of him. “Look--you just graduated from the academy. I have to come back and visit. I want to see you in your uniform. See that patch on your shoulder that says,” she paused to trace an invisible patch on the sleeve of his old gray sweatshirt, “WINDY HARBOR POLICE DEPT.” That at least made him laugh, the way she pronounced department as dept. She felt an unexpected ripple in her abdomen, imagining him in the full uniform of a patrolman. And something else--a wave of concern, quickly subdued. Just at the thought of her tall, lanky friend, only a couple years older than she was, possibly being injured in the line of duty. Or worse. Tommy lowered his head and shuffled his feet. “You gonna write to me, right? Keep in touch?” “Sure, I will!” She stopped, listening to the airline’s announcement over the PA system and automatically consulting her boarding pass. “Oh--they’re calling my row. ’Bye, Tommy.” The embrace was supposed to be quick, a goodbye expressed physically. But it seemed he held her tighter than he’d ever held her, for seconds longer than Jenny could remember him ever holding her … which was rare. They were friends. Platonic friends. There was a time--should she tell him about that? Now there was no time, with the future hurrying her--when she’d wished they’d been more.

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 4 And there was something that she could never have told him. Something about herself that Tommy Maurer, like most people, would have laughed at initially. Or maybe, if he’d reacted as she had the first time it had happened, he would have recoiled from her in fear. “Tommy, I have to go.” Only then did he release her. Adjusting the strap of her carry-on on her shoulder, Jenny turned swiftly and followed after a stream of people making their way through the gate’s doorway. That was the gate that led to more than just a plane and her flight to Florida, where she would be staying with Holly, Uncle Cam, and Aunt Louisa’s daughter, who had resided in Key Largo since she had left for college. “Jenny!” Responding to the urgency in her friend’s voice, she turned. “Yes, Tommy?” She noticed him swallowing hard, sticking his hands in the pockets of his jeans and pulling them out again. He looked … lost. What was worse, if she gazed at him for too long-what? Would you stay? she asked herself, confusion setting in. “Jenny ... I miss you already.” “Tommy?” Had that been a crack in his voice? And what was that moisture in his eyes? She couldn’t tell because he’d turned rapidly, his long legs carrying him fast until he disappeared in the crowd of people. Shaken but determined, she found her seat on the plane, a window seat because she hadn’t flown in such a long time, and she liked to watch the take-off and the landing, and she liked the way the earth looked, like sections of a jigsaw puzzle, from up there in the clouds. This was exciting. Going away to school in an entirely new state, one surrounded by the ocean on almost every side of it--the Atlantic on the East, the Gulf on the West. Wherever she went in her life, wherever she lived, there had to be an ocean or a sea close by. That had been a prerequisite in her life ever since that summer morning when she was fourteen, that same year that her father had died. Daddy. It was Jenny’s turn to swallow hard, tasting the salt of tears at the back of her throat. He was the only one missing from that wonderful day, the only one who wasn’t seeing her off to chase her dreams. This is exciting. This isn’t sad! she scolded herself. But she found herself looking through that window right before the plane taxied away from the gate, trying to see Tommy Maurer, who of course was nowhere to be found, through those airport windows. The same Tommy Maurer she had loved for most of her teen years, though she had never shared anything more than a friendship with him. Had he known the truth about her, the secret that she’d successfully kept from everyone she knew, with the exception of her aunt and uncle, maybe they wouldn’t have even shared that much. Yet, that was a secret she would continue to keep for as long as she could. Jenny watched as the plane freed itself from the confines of the earth, taking her away from Maine, thinking about how she missed Tommy Maurer already, and the way he’d held her with all his might.

THE COP & THE MERMAID

Connie Keenan

5

Chapter One It could have been the sun’s glare coming in through the parked cruiser’s windshield or the smoky tint of the coffee shop’s window, but Officer Tommy Maurer thought that young girl inside looked an awful lot like his daughter. Hard to tell, of course. She had her back to him, perched on one of the stools in front of the counter. Skinny, just like Sierra, and he was keeping an extra vigilant eye on her for that reason, to make sure she ate well. You never knew with kids these days. Her long hair was up in a floppy, carefree ponytail, about the same length and color of his daughter’s. Tommy realized that was her favorite short-sleeved, pink summer top--Sierra couldn’t get enough of pink lately, any flavor of that color--and those were the jeans she usually wore, though she had a closet full to choose from. When she rotated on the stool and gave him her profile, he knew that was his little girl for sure … turning to face a boy who looked to be a little older, maybe sixteen or so. The boy, Tommy noticed, had those arms of his wrapped tight around her slender little waist. And then the kid leaned forward to kiss her. Little peck, nothing major. But that boy’s mouth was on Tommy Maurer’s little girl’s mouth. His innocent, sweet baby, his only child. Time to make sure young Romeo cooled his jets. Speedily getting out of the cruiser, Tommy slammed the driver’s side door a bit harder than necessary. Good thing he’d decided to drop into the coffee shop for a cup of joe when he did. It had been a slow morning, not much going on. No calls from the dispatcher, just one warning he’d given a driver for having a lead foot in a twenty-five-mile-per-hour zone. He glanced at his watch as he pulled open the shop’s door, filling the doorway with his six-foot-two, one hundred and ninety pound frame, all the more intimidating dressed in his patrolman’s uniform. On top of everything, weren’t they supposed to be in school? He tried to recall, considering it was June, and the schools were wrapping up for the year. When was the last day again? Lots of half days during those last couple of weeks. That was a bonus for the teachers and other school folks, Tommy assumed, yet it also meant the young and the restless were about to become the young and the restless driving the grownups crazy. “Hey, baby!” he called out cheerfully in his rich baritone voice. “Fancy meetin’ you here at this hour, huh?” Sierra giving a startled little jump didn’t escape him. Tommy grinned as he chose a stool to sit, effectively sandwiching the boy in between his daughter and himself. Even before the kid turned around, he pulled his arms from around Sierra’s waist, nervously wiping his hands on his pants’ legs. Good, Tommy thought. A bad sign would’ve been if his presence hadn’t made the boy nervous. “Hi, Daddy,” Sierra greeted him. “Wazzup?” “Nothin’ much, lady bug. Wazzup with you?” He gave the boy’s shoulder a couple of very firm pats. Might as well get right down to business, time was a-wastin’. “And who’s your friend here?”

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 6 The kid whirled around on his stool, quick to offer his hand. “Hello, sir. I’m just a friend of Sierra’s.” Tommy accepted the handshake, not liking how the boy didn’t appear too comfortable looking him in the eye. “Just a Friend of Sierra’s. That’s … a pretty unusual name. Bet it’s hard to fit on your driver’s license.” He narrowed his eyes at the boy, leaning ever so slightly closer. “Actually, you’re not old enough to drive yet. Right?” “Not yet. Next year.” “Yeah, well. Sierra’s got a couple years before she gets hers. She’s only fourteen. You know she’s only fourteen, right? Now your name is …?” “Chris Vogel. And--wow, look at the time!” the boy exclaimed, a moment before consulting his own watch. “I gotta get to work. See ya later, okay, Sierra?” Sierra, who’d kept her gaze fixed on the glass of soda she’d been sipping through a straw, hastily looked up. “Yeah, see ya, Chris.” “Yep, see ya, Chris! Good to meet you and all that, son.” “Good to meet you, too, Mr. Maurer. Sir.” Some satisfaction came to Tommy in seeing the kid dash out of there like the place was on fire. He guessed that young Mr. Vogel had gotten his point--Find yourself some cute little sophomore to romance and keep your grubby little hands off my little girl, who would be entering Windy Harbor High School as a freshman in September. Sierra set down her glass, her ponytail bouncing as she shook her head vehemently and complained, “Daddy, if the idea was to embarrass me, you succeeded.” “Excuse me, young lady.” Shifting onto the stool vacated by the boy, he wagged a finger at her. “The idea was to make sure he knew he’d better not dare kiss you again. He kisses you again and paws you like that, whether in public or in private and I hear about it or see it, he’s got me to deal with. He’s got no business kissing you. And you have no business being kissed. That understood?” One of the shop’s proprietors, Maxine, had evidently witnessed the entire thing from the other side of the counter. Max and her husband Hugh were an older couple, old enough to be Sierra’s grandparents. They had owned and run the Magnolia Lane Coffee Shop even before Tommy had been a teenager trying to steal a kiss from a girl over sodas after school. The woman didn’t interfere in the father-daughter discussion, only smiling and nodding at Tommy. “Coffee, honey?” she asked. “Yeah. Thanks, Max,” he replied. “To stay or to go?” “To go.” Sierra waited until the woman had walked away before drawing closer to her father. She looked like she was about to say something, then changed her mind and sullenly shook her head. Tommy folded his arms on the counter, taking a few moments to study her. Amazing, how much that child looked like her mother. That was her brunette mother’s complexion, darker than Tommy’s, which complemented his dark ash blond hair and gray-blue, hooded eyes. The more she grew, the more Sierra displayed not only Lori’s looks and diminutive stature, but her mannerisms, as well. About the only thing she’d inherited from her dad was her stubborn streak. “What were you going to say?” he prompted, his mood softened. “Nothing. I think we’re going to the movies later. There’s not much else to do here unless we hang out at Angie’s house.”

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 7 “That’s not true. There’s stuff to do. I mean, besides swap spit with an older man.” He raised his eyebrows at her cross expression, finally drawing a giggle out of her. “What do you have a beach for?” “I’d like to know that, too. It’s too cold for the beach right now. The water’s still freezing.” “Doesn’t mean you can’t do stuff like play volleyball. Or go for ice cream or hunt for seashells.” Sierra rolled her eyes at him. “Hunt for seashells. Right. Daddy, I’m fourteen--not four.” “I know.” A doleful silence fell over them briefly. Tommy contemplated how fast the years had flown between both of those ages. It didn’t seem all that long ago since she’d been such a little one, greeting him at the door when he came home from a day on the beat, and the big thrill of her day was getting tossed and whirled around in the air by Daddy. “Well, there’s Windy Harbor’s birthday celebration. Starts tonight and goes all weekend. Lotta fun stuff you can find to do there.” “Shhhhhhhhhuuuuuuurrrrrrrrrre.” The word emerged as one long, incredulous drawl. Sierra watched Max place the container of coffee in front of her dad, who paid for both his coffee and her soda. “Can’t wait till I graduate. I’m going to love going to school in New York. I wanna wake up there every day. The City that Never Sleeps.” “Ah, well. Don’t be in such a hurry to leave me.” Seeing her slip off the stool, Tommy tapped a finger against his left cheek. That was their little signal, which Sierra interpreted instantly, obliging with a kiss on the same spot he’d indicated. “Be home for dinner, okay?” “Okay.” “And don’t let me catch any boys kissing you anymore. You got time for that later.” She stopped halfway to the door, eyeing him over her shoulder. “Yeah? Like when?” “I don’t know. Come back when you’re thirty. We’ll talk about it then.” After she left, Tommy’s gaze was drawn by movement to his right, where Max was clearing away a plate with muffin crumbs and a cup with a tea bag resting on the saucer, left by a customer who’d already left. They had also left behind The Windy Harbor News, folded meticulously to the local paper’s Living section. Absently he read the caption over the article, IT CAME FROM THE SEA: MERMAN SIGHTED BY LOCAL FISHERMEN. Tommy squinted at the words directly below it: And the mythical creature has visited our waters before. A few paragraphs down there was an artist’s rendering of that creature, apparently the male version of his more well-known counterpart, the mermaid. Odd-looking thing, half man and half fish, with the obligatory mane of long hair that Tommy humorously noted to himself made him look like he belonged in either a rock band … or on a can of tuna. “Interesting, huh?” Max asked. She waved the newspaper at Tommy, offering it to him, chucking it in a nearby trash bin when he shook his head. “I wonder what those boys were drinking out there on their boat?” “Hey, that’s not fair. Who’s to say those guys didn’t see a mythical creature? Whether they were drinking beer or not.” With mock sternness, Max cocked an eyebrow at Tommy’s mischievous smirk. “I suppose it’s possible. That’s true that it’s not the first time somebody’s seen--or they think they’ve seen--a mermaid or a merman out there. I remember this old captain of a lobster boat telling my father, swearing up and down, that he’d seen a beautiful mermaid one morning. Not that far from shore, either. Folks just thought he was crazy. And old.” “How long ago was that?”

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 8 “Well, let’s see … I was a little girl. So it was at a time when the dinosaurs outnumbered the mythical creatures on the earth.” Tommy chuckled. He took a taste of his coffee, fixed just as he liked it, milk- and sugarwise, by Max. “I never heard of a merman. Imagine that--a boy mermaid. That’s new, at least to me.” “Mermaids have a little help making baby merfolk, you know. They have to replenish the sea with their kind, all these thousands of years they’ve been sighted by sailors. The males of the species are good for something. I guess.” Max was on a roll with her teasing. She gave the counter a few swipes with a rag, adding more seriously, “Speaking of males … not my place to advise you, but you do know that if you tell that little girl of yours not to see that boy at all, by making him off limits you’re also making him more fascinating to her, don’t you?” Pushing his policeman’s hat up slightly, Tommy scratched his head. He drawled, “Really hard, being a single parent. Doing this without her mom. And now we’re at an age where it’s even tougher. Doesn’t help that she just told me--again--that she can’t wait till she turns eighteen and runs away to New York.” “Runs away or leaves for college?” “There’s a difference?” “You’re doing a great job, Tommy. You’re a fine dad,” the older woman, who had known his parents and always been rather motherly toward him, was quick to assure him. “Oh, I almost forgot to tell you something. You know who came back to town, now that you mention leaving for college? Remember Jennifer Bryant?” Tommy did a double take, meeting Max’s eyes with his own. Several years--make that many--had passed since he’d last heard that name, but it was unclouded by the time that had passed in his memory. Still, rather than react with clear recognition, he gave himself a moment to lick his lips and play it cool. “That’s, uh ... the Jennifer Bryant that lived here with her aunt and uncle?” he asked. “That’s the one. Remember? The one you were crazy about.” That was Max, never one to mince words. “She was living down in Florida for a number of years. Got married there, had a son. The son met a gal who lives up here in Maine, so in love that he followed her up here. His mom recently moved back here to be close to him.” “Ah.” Tommy took another long, thoughtful sip of his coffee, giving Max a chance to fill that lull in their conversation with some more information. Something specifically about whether Jennifer Bryant had returned to Windy Harbor with or without her husband. Why should that matter? he asked himself in the interim. Mostly he was just being curious. All those years that had passed since the last time he had seen Jenny, a time he couldn’t even recall precisely, were water under the bridge anyway. This was more a typical sharing of scuttlebutt session between him and Maxine, who loved sharing tidbits she collected about people in town. “Must be, uh, real different for her,” he said finally to ease the silence, broken only by the sound of silverware clinking at a nearby booth where an older couple ate and talked, and the door opening as another customer breezed in. “Coming here from Florida.” “I’m sure it is. She was one of those kids who couldn’t wait to spread her wings, find her way out here. From what I hear, though, she’s happy to be back.” “Well, that’s good. Maybe that means she’s grown up some after all these years.” No matter how lightly, how matter-of-factly Tommy had made the statement, Max still responded to it with a knowing smile. A smile that said, in effect, Get over it, Tom Maurer.

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 9 That had to mean, he mused to himself as he stepped out of the shop and headed to the cruiser, his keys in one hand and the cup of coffee in the other, that Max suspected a small part of him--very small, but it was there--was excited about maybe running into his old teenage crush. Jennifer Bryant couldn’t have been called anything more than that to him, since he had never been her boyfriend. Lord knew Tommy had wanted that place in her heart, almost ever since he’d first laid eyes on that cute little freshman, but it had never happened. And for the record, since it didn’t make a difference now anyhow, he did recall the last time he had seen Jennifer. He remembered everything about that afternoon clearly, that day in late August right before she boarded a plane bound for the Sunshine State and her new life, which included neither their sleepy little Maine hometown nor him. In his mind’s eye Tommy could still see the face of that sweet, pretty eighteen-year-old, dressed in a flowing sundress with her dark, long hair cascading halfway down her slender back, wishing him luck with his new job in the Windy Harbor Police Department and barely containing her own excitement about seeing what the world was like beyond the confines of that tiny, little dot on the map. And Tommy recalled having gotten in that secondhand red pickup he’d owned at the time and driving off, not knowing where he was going, but halfheartedly congratulating himself for having refrained from pleading with her to change her mind about leaving him forever. Now the girl was back, or rather, the woman. She wasn’t a girl anymore, and hadn’t been for some time. He was forty-five now, and that made Jenny forty-two. So many seasons and so much living had passed between them that it would be pleasant, even sort of nostalgic, seeing the girl who’d once reigned as the princess of his heart again, but that was about it. Or so Tommy told himself as he leisurely drove the cruiser back onto the avenue, trying not to notice a long-forgotten spark of excitement rising up from somewhere deep inside him. **** If time was a book, then Windy Harbor had gotten caught within the pages of the first few chapters, remaining very much the way it had been years ago, perhaps if anything a bit worse for the wear. However, that was hard to tell that Saturday afternoon during the town’s weekend-long birthday celebration. Almost as if it had a human side to it, Windy Harbor seemed to revel, if not completely thrive, in all the attention being lavished on it by its modest population, most of which had turned out for the event. It had been just like, Jenny Bryant recalled as she paid for two orangeades from one of the concession stands set up on the ample grounds of the town square, that last celebration she had attended before leaving for what turned out to be the next chapters of her own life. Except if memory served her right, the music flowing through the air had been along the lines of rock and roll, while now there was hip hop and some alterative rock bands streaming through the speakers set here and there in the square. Some of the faces, too, were recognizable to her, although most belonged to total strangers. One face sweetly known to her, even if more lines and creases had been added by the passing of time, belonged to her Uncle Cam. The man hadn’t replaced her father--no one, not even he could have filled those shoes. But he’d been a loving and cherished substitute for those four years Jenny had lived with him and his wife, her aunt. He sat, awkwardly fitting into that fold-up lawn chair his niece had brought along for his comfort, watching the crowds at the concession and game stands and the children and teens lined up, tickets in hand, for the carnivalstyle rides. Uncle Cam was scoping out two other familiar faces, which had brought the curve of a smile to his mouth.

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 10 “Something cool and refreshing,” Jenny said, handing him one of the cups in her hands, “on a sweltering day like today.” “Ah, thank you, sweetie!” her uncle exclaimed, downing a big sip. “I was so thirsty. I should have made a toast with you ….” “Oh, not too late for that.” She crouched down at his side and held her cup closer to him. “Happy Birthday, Windy Harbor. May it have many more.” “Eh, I’d rather drink to you and my grandson. I can’t tell you how much it means to me, having you two here, close by. There’s nothing like family.” “That’s true.” Jenny took a thirst-quenching sip from her cup. “I would have come back here sooner, Uncle Cam. The only thing keeping me in Florida is right over there … with that gorgeous girl.” “That gorgeous girl that he found on the computer. You can find anything on the computer these days, huh?” Jenny chuckled. It was uncomfortable, remaining in that position, even for a woman who exercised regularly. She rose to her feet and smoothed out the fabric of her denim skirt. “Well, he found her on the computer but as it turned out they went to the same college,” she said. “Thinking of trying it? I think you can find yourself a hot girlfriend on one of those matchmaker sites.” “I wouldn’t mind trying. ’Course, I have to learn how to turn the damn machine on first. As if I’ve ever had any use for a computer. I know that’s different for you and Tyler.” “Hmmm. He’s more techy than I am, though. He’ll help you out if you’d like.” “Ehhh ... I’d appreciate the help.” She smiled down at him. Jenny knew her uncle well enough to know that he wasn’t pushing it, but he was serious about finding a lovely companion roundabout his own age. That was a good sign, since her aunt had died six years ago following a long struggle with cancer. Her Aunt Louisa, the love of Cam’s life, both a wife and a friend to him for over thirty years. The fact that he was entertaining the thought of allowing someone new into his life was proof that, slowly but surely, her father’s brother was healing from his loss at last. That was how Daddy would have looked, the thought occurred to her as she gazed at him, still looking out at her son and his girlfriend. Her father, who had died so young. He’d been just like Uncle Cam--as tall and lanky, with those long, grasshopper-style legs. Her uncle had the same laugh, that chuckle that seemed always to her to be how all fathers were meant to laugh, infectious and genuine. “Lots of changes being made for a girl you meet over the Internet,” her uncle piped up then, quite out of the blue. “Well, you know.” Jenny sighed. “He’s young. You’re young, you do crazy things.” “Kind of a nice love story. They met on the computer, they wrote to each other, talked on the phone, they went to see a play together at their school … then she invites him to her hometown after graduation and he stays with her. Forever.” Cam shook his head, squinting up at his niece. “And they’re both only twenty-two.” “Ah, yeah. Ain’t love grand?” “And you follow right along.” “He’s my son. What do I have to stay down in the Keys for? A husband who’s begun a new life with someone else? What I do for a living, I can do anywhere. I need to be near one of my favorite people in the world--that’s Tyler. And as a bonus, I get to be near another of my favorites. You.”

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 11 Heaving a sigh, one that sounded of contentment, Uncle Cam reached out to squeeze her hand. Around them was the usual bustle of a Windy Harbor celebration, with the mouth-watering aroma of sausages and peppers and hot dogs and fries in the air, along with the voices of kids and adults as they passed and music and the whir of heavy machinery from the potpourri of amusement rides. Quietly, matter-of-factly, Uncle Cam asked then, “This pretty girl of Tyler’s. Does she know?” Jenny tilted up her chin, allowing the dust to settle from that question. Not a new question, either, but one either her aunt or her uncle had posed to her over the years. Ever since that one summer, the year her father had died, though there was no relation between those two very different life-altering events in her life. Across the way stood her son, Tyler, at one of the game booths. At twenty-two, having recently graduated from school with a degree in teaching, he could have still passed for a teenager, with his coffee-brown hair having outgrown its style and his muscular but slim physique. The young guy practically lived on fried chicken, pizza, and mac and cheese, but who knew where he put it all? A handsome young man, in a plays-in-a-garage-band kind of way, with eyes a more intense shade of green than her own, retaining that playfulness of the boy he’d been not all that long ago. Beside Tyler was Jody. Those two were one fun couple, with her just as childlike as he was. Between the two of them they must have spent ten dollars or more already, trying their hand at the various games of chance, now competing with each other and whoever joined them to shoot water into the mouth of a clown, a motion that propelled animated horses in a race. So far, by Jenny’s count, Tyler had won three of the races and Jody had won two, but neither had yet earned one of the large stuffed animals perched on either wall of the booth. Taking a deep breath, Jenny answered her uncle’s question. “Yeah. She knows. She’s known from the start.” Incredulous, Uncle Cam stared up at her. “She knows? And it--it has no effect on her?” “None at all. Uncle Cam, she’s … also … you know. It’s what makes what they have together so … so strong.” He looked back out at the kids, nodding. “Okay. Well. That explains it. Makes the whirlwind romance make more sense, too. Kindred spirits. Maybe they’ve been waiting for each other.” “I think so. If anything like that is possible.” She patted his shoulder. “Listen, it’s been fun, but I have some errands to run. I also have some work to get done sometime tonight, been putting it off long enough. You coming to dinner tonight?” “I’ll be there.” “Good. I’ll make your favorite--pot roast!” Smiling, she leaned down and kissed him. “See you tonight, Uncle Cam.” “See you, my dear. Oh, and Jenny, honey ….” Her uncle gazed up at her again, his brow creasing with lines of concern. “As always, you know, if you go out there, be careful. Come home to us. You and Tyler.” “Don’t worry, Uncle Cam. It’s probably safer there than it is here on land. But we’ll be careful, anyway.” With some reluctance Jenny released his hand, still the strong hands of a carpenter, a man who’d earnestly enjoyed working hard with his hands, though her uncle had been retired for some years now. She had remained in close touch with him, phoning him and flying him and her aunt down to the Keys for frequent visits. After her aunt’s death she’d drawn even closer to him

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 12 again, knowing that he put on a good show of strength, but that what pulled him through that time was the attention of both his daughter and the niece he had taken in. Now, being back in Windy Harbor, they had just naturally become a part of each other’s lives again, even though she now lived several blocks away from him in a rented house. It does feel good being back here in town. That thought warmed her. She wouldn’t have believed it when she’d first left Windy Harbor, thinking she’d never come back and she’d never need to, that one day she’d be right back there, living in town and attending that silly, oldfashioned birthday celebration. And that she would want to be there. Someone called her name from across the way. That woman in her early forties waving at her through the window of her SUV as she pulled cautiously from the curb and onto the street, looked vaguely familiar. Obviously, her memory wasn’t as fuzzy as Jenny’s, because she did recall Jenny’s name, which was more than she could do. Nevertheless, Jenny shouted back a hello and returned the friendly wave. Windy Harbor’s Town Square was close enough to the beach, only a short walk away, that each and every breeze carried the mystical fragrance of the ocean. That was one thing, a must in her life, that wherever she lived she needed the sea to be as close as possible. As vital as food or water or air, almost like a member of the family, the ocean was an absolute necessity. Before leaving the grounds Jenny slowed her pace, her attention captured by the little scene in front of the weeping willows at the square’s edge. A police officer, down on one knee, cradling what looked like a small puppy in the crook of his arm that rested on the other knee. His uniform was clean and crisply pressed, all except for some smudges of what looked like dirt on his right pants leg. His head was tilted to the side while he spoke to a child, a little guy who couldn’t have been more than four or five, with his young parents looking on. From that spot close by Jenny caught bits and pieces of the conversation, the cop clearly saying, “We can’t have you running off to find him, though, maybe going into the street when a car’s coming. Then you’d both be hurt. What good is that? Right?” Though Jenny’s chuckle was quiet, the little boy heard it and glanced back at her before returning his gaze to the cop. She adjusted the strap of her cloth tote bag on her shoulder, drawing just close enough for a better look at the police officer. Him, she remembered. Unlike the woman in the passing car, Jenny recalled his first name if not his last--Tommy. Tommy Something. Inwardly she congratulated herself. So maybe her memory wasn’t so fuzzy after all. “He’s not hurt?” the little boy asked. “Don’t gotta take him to the doctor?” “Nah. I don’t think so, buddy. I don’t see where he’s hurt anywhere. No blood.” The cop shrugged, smiling past him at the parents. “He sure was running like he was okay, making an old guy like me chase him, so he must be fit as a fiddle.” This time Jenny didn’t just chuckle--she laughed heartily. That explained the smudges on his uniform and what appeared to be a minor scratch on his face, possibly by going after the puppy in the brush and getting nicked by a twig or something. Now the one who responded with a glance in her direction was the police officer. Regarding her with a curious squint that turned into an expression of surprise, his eyebrows arched and his eyes registered recognition. And what followed was a smile, a rather shy smile, like the one that Tommy had usually worn when he and Jenny were just kids. Tommy … Maurer. It suddenly came to her. That was his name--Tommy Maurer. He wasn’t old, either. He had been a couple years ahead of her in school, so Jenny estimated his age somewhere in the mid-forties. Other than some traces of silver mixed in with

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 13 that blondish brown hair peeking out from under his hat, he looked pretty good for his age, fit and muscular and … what was the other word she was looking for? “Thank you for catching him,” the little boy said, accepting his puppy from the patrolman’s arm. “I’m gonna give him time out when we get home.” Tommy laughed along with the boy’s parents. “Well, don’t be too hard on him. Lots of people here. He was probably all excited. He’s still little, too. You can teach him not to run. And he’ll learn.” Jenny watched the boy’s mother wrap an arm around his little shoulders and guide him away, his dad turning to nod at Tommy. “Thanks again, Officer.” “Ah, all in the line of duty!” Jenny teased, drawing closer to Tommy once the young family had crossed the street. Rising to his full height, Tommy stood with his legs slightly apart and his hands on his waist, trying to give some semblance of being relaxed. In truth, he could feel his blood rushing in a way he hadn’t expected. Maybe because, though he knew he’d run into Jenny eventually, Windy Harbor being a small town and all, but not that soon. And the last thing he’d been prepared for was that old excitement at seeing her flaring up like he was a kid again. “You know what they say,” he said, playing along. “It’s a tough job, but somebody’s gotta do it.” She smiled. “Do you remember me?” “Do I remember you? Sure.” He let his guard down enough to let that edge of joy into his tone. “And it’s great to see you again, Jenny Bryant.” “Oh--you do remember me, Tommy!” She seemed genuinely touched. “ ’Course I do. I’m the one who saw you off. Never expected to see you back here.” “Actually, I did visit a couple of times. Not often, but I came to visit my aunt and uncle. And Tommy....” She reached into her tote, rummaging through whatever trinkets a woman carried in her bag. “Here. Looks like you have a cut.” He ran a hand over his face, wincing at the pain, more uncomfortable than really painful, coming from an abrasion on his left cheek, right above his jaw line. Withdrawing his hand, he rubbed some drops of his own blood between his fingers. Great. What a way to look when he finally did bump into the girl who’d driven him nuts when they were young. With dirt smudges on his uniform, his shoes scuffed, and a cut on his face. Why should that matter? You were doing your job, he told himself. Yep, his job--chasing after an excited puppy. When he was honest with himself, though, Tommy accepted that he wasn’t thrown off kilter by any of that. What bothered him, what hurt-even if he didn’t have a right to be hurt by it--was the announcement that Jenny Bryant had returned to Windy Harbor, more than once, at that. Yet, he hadn’t been someone, regardless of their awkward friendship, that she’d made a point to see. That hurt. However he had to admit that her touching a clean tissue from a pack in her purse to the abrasion on his face seemed to somewhat ease the hurt. “Hold it there for a few minutes, Tommy,” she instructed. “It’s not too bad, but wash it off when you can.” “Hmmm. You sound like a mom,” he remarked playfully. “I am a mom. That’s what I’m doing back here. My son’s graduated from college and he moved up here, and he can’t get rid of me.” She laughed. “You still Jenny Bryant, or ... what’s your name now?”

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 14 “Jenny Bryant. Still. Again. Whatever. It was Jenny McCollum before, but after the divorce I went back to my maiden name.” That act of clearing her throat sounded more like a diversion from an uneasy topic to one she felt more comfortable with. “And I’m sure you’re a dad now.” “Yeah. A proud dad of my little girl. Well, uh--she’s a teenager, not so little anymore,” he corrected himself. “True, but to us they’ll always be little. Personally, I would’ve liked to have had more kids, at least another one. But it didn’t work out that way.” For reasons that would be unwise for me to go into, Jenny nearly added before catching herself. More than unwise--make that insane. “Hell, I would’ve liked five or six kids, a whole house full of little ones!” He glossed over that moment of embarrassment, not having caught himself before the word ‘hell’ escaped through his lips. Tommy Maurer might have been old-fashioned by most people’s standards, but he adhered to that old rule of watching his language around a lady. That is, if he could catch himself in time. “Didn’t work that way for us, either. Sierra finally came along, though, lucky for us. But then my wife … she died in an accident.” “Oh, I’m sorry, Tommy.” Jenny reached to touch that big, masculine hand of his that held the tissue to his face, almost dropped her hand again, but then chose to pull his hand gently away to inspect the abrasion. “It looks better now. The bleeding stopped.” “Uh-huh. Well, thanks, nurse.” He grinned, balling up the tissue in his hands, though not sure what to do with it after that. “Well, I--like I told my uncle, I have some errands to run,” she told him. “Eh--yeah, and I have to run, too.” “It was wonderful to see you again, Officer Tommy Maurer. It’ll be nice seeing you around town again, now that I’m back home.” He did a double-take at her, studying her expression. Her sincerity heartened him. “I’m glad you’re back, Jenny. You were sorely missed.” A thousand other words tingled in his mouth, just itching to be said. They amounted basically to a world of things that couldn’t be said other than in his imagination, which is something Tommy knew he’d be doing once alone in his cruiser. “That’s sweet of you to say, Tommy. Although it looks like this place carried on just fine without me.” She chuckled, and then she did something that came as a total surprise. Standing on tiptoe--had she always been that petite next to him? Jenny looked to be a full foot shorter--she gave his neck a hug and ventured a quick peck on his cheek. That was allowed, wasn’t it? She had meant to greet him that way before, but that young couple had been there with their little boy, and maybe that wouldn’t have been such a good idea. Whatever the case, the desire to display some affection towards him, however light, had simply come over her. As strong, it seemed, as the desire lately to return to the sea. “I carried on, too,” Tommy whispered as he walked away, knowing that was what he was supposed to do. “Doesn’t mean I ever forgot you, Jenny.” He tried to will himself not to look back at her, yet he gave in to the temptation to steal a fast glance over his shoulder. With her back to him she was moving further away on foot, which told him that she didn’t live far from Town Square and the beach. In that denim skirt and light, clingy red top, walking in a pair of red sandals, she was the personification of summer, if summer could take on the form of a woman. Jenny was older now,

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 15 like he was, and the years had only served to add character to her features--classic features that had always been composed of a quiet, gentle beauty, not of a plastic and movie-star quality but something more real and earthy. And you’re doing it again. Lusting after a woman you can’t have. The same woman you couldn’t have before, damn it. There had always been something else that he had seen in Jenny Bryant, something mysterious, difficult to pinpoint. Whatever it was, it had always attracted him, and at the same time it had made her almost other-worldly, set apart from the other girls and women he’d known. Which was ridiculous, nothing more than his imagination working overtime. She was a flesh-and-blood human woman, normal in every way, regardless of what his heart told him. Nothing’s changed. Even if by some miracle she ever wanted you--and forget it, ’cause that ain’t happening any time soon--you know what they say. The reality doesn’t typically hold up to the fantasy. So grow up already. Tommy sighed, giving the celebration grounds one more thorough walk-thru, just to ensure that everything was fine before heading back to his cruiser. He’d be getting off soon and going home, where he could relax with a beer while grilling some dinner for himself and his main girl, his little Sierra. There he was, forty-five and telling himself to grow up. But, and this was strange, while he had stood there with Jenny Bryant, talking to her (and unbeknownst to her, wanting to return her kiss, though he would’ve been a bit more like a hungry tiger about it, the way she was still revving up that heat in him) it had felt like time hadn’t passed between them at all, not a day, not even an hour. Even sweeter, with that magic had come the feeling of the years having been shaved away … and being not more than a young man again, standing before the girl he’d yearned for, wanting so much to take her into his arms, never mind how impossible the chance of that happening was. Tommy couldn’t resist one last glance back at her, but Jenny had disappeared from his view. Maybe now that happening--taking her into his arms--wouldn’t be quite as impossible as it had once been.

THE COP & THE MERMAID

Connie Keenan

16

Chapter Two One thing Jenny Bryant would miss about Florida was that fabulous tropical weather. Now that she was back in Maine she was glad she’d had the foresight to don a light jacket before going out for her morning bike ride. Good thing, too. Besides some lingering clouds, the overnight rain had left a slight chill in the air that memory told her would only be chased away by the sun as it grew warmer and higher in its throne of the Northeastern sky. Cold weather. And it could get real cold up in Maine. That meant bike riding, her favorite exercise, something she did religiously each day, wouldn’t be a year-round activity anymore. That fact left her chagrined, especially since there were few things as pleasant as zipping along the boardwalk and streets of a seaside town on a bicycle. As an added bonus her morning workouts--if they could be called that--were workouts supposed to be that enjoyable?--were helping her to reconnect with the town where she had spent most of her teen years. Life had been tough on Windy Harbor during the years that Jenny had spent as a Floridian, economy-wise. With the closure of mills and plants the town had experienced both hardship and decay, evident in those sections of town marked by the abandoned factories and boarded-up small businesses that had been affected along with the larger ones. Some of the innocence was gone, and that was easy to see in the seedier part of town, right across the tracks, with the row houses reputed to be drug dens. Yet, remarkably, Windy Harbor wasn’t totally down for the count. There was a resilience there, one that could only be attributed to the human spirit. Jenny saw it as she made her way across town, headed to meet her son at the spot they’d agreed to over the phone the night before. Some of the modest little colonial homes on the boulevard facing the sea were in various stages of either repair or renovation, with things as simple as refresher coats of exterior paint or small, thoughtful touches like rosebushes or a wishing well added to the front lawn. The ice cream parlor, dubbed the Scoop, was a new place, at least to Jenny, and it was situated only a few doors down from the Hope of Glory Church, which had been there for years and years, but which apparently, now, ran the luncheonette on the corner. There were other signs, sprinkled throughout that rustic town, which led Jenny to believe that the people of Windy Harbor weren’t ready to give up on themselves or their home. After peddling across the drawbridge that spanned the canal traversed by the leisure craft that sailed or jetted through, she found the old ice skating rink with no problem. As Jenny might have known, Tyler wasn’t there yet. Knowing he was something of a free spirit and he’d be along shortly, she steered her bike over to a spot in the lot behind the rink and eased off, balancing it on its kickstand. Meet me there, Ma. I have something to show you. Those had been Tyler’s words, though Jenny couldn’t imagine what there could be to show her at the rink. It had been closed--when, exactly? Right after she’d left? In the 80s, at the very latest. According to her uncle, the place once popular with the town’s kids had been closed for a very long time, so long that the planks of wood used to board up its doors and windows had been rotting for a while. Coasting down the street was a police cruiser. Jenny stopped and turned to watch it as it passed, squinting through her sunglasses to see its driver. She clicked her tongue when she saw it was some young cop, not too much older than her Tyler.

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 17 Disappointment? That was the pang she felt. Upon seeing the cruiser Jenny had hoped that would be Officer Tommy Maurer behind the wheel. Even with Windy Harbor being the small town that it was, with its ‘booming’ population of eight thousand--and that was the last figure documented, sometime in the mid-80s--it had been a handful of days since that afternoon in the Square when they’d seen each other again. Yes, and he’s probably no more interested in you now than he was back then. You were just a friend to him, and not even a very close one, at that. Jenny leaned against the waist-high stone wall that surrounded the rink’s parking lot. A niggling sadness came to her, mostly because the memories of walking through that lot on foot as the young girl she had once been were coming back to her. Brought back, too, by Tommy Maurer, since he had been one of the reasons she’d visited that rink as a kid. The place wasn’t in that good a shape back then, either, but at least it was better. The snack bar was open, and in spite of everything it had sold what had to be considered the best hot cocoa in all of Windy Harbor. But Jenny Bryant hadn’t gone there for the hot cocoa. She had gone there for two reasons. The first was obvious--for ice skating, an activity she was okay at. Certainly the ice skating stars hadn’t had any reason to worry, that was for sure. But in the winter in a small seaside town, where the youth had to really employ some imagination if there was anything to do on a Saturday night to be found, the ice skating rink was a goldmine, a social outlet, fertile ground for hanging out with friends and engaging in flirtation with boys. Even more importantly, ice skating was an activity which involved one’s legs. At a time when Jenny was still adapting to that new part of her life, when she was trying to understand what had happened to her, both the changes in herself and in her life. She had sought out anything physical that put those legs of hers to good use, anything that reminded her of the part of her that was still human. In that, ice skating never failed to make her feel like she still belonged in that world on land. And the other reason that rink had had a place in her heart was … the hockey games. Specifically, the home games for the Windy Harbor Hockey Team. Maybe she hadn’t been to them all, but Jenny had been to most of those games. Not because she was such a rabid fan of the game, either. No--she’d gone primarily to watch and cheer on the team where one of the players wore the name MAURER across the back of his jersey, just as she would go see that lanky boy when he played shortstop for the school’s baseball team in the spring. The name of the boy she thought liked her. The boy who might ask her out, someday, before the next ice age, hopefully. Unless, as she’d always dreaded, she’d misread his signals. Honey, you have to chase him until he catches you, had been her aunt’s advice. In today’s dating scene, among young would-be romancers, it seemed like things were different. Or were they? Jenny only knew that among the boys she had dated, none had been harder to figure out than the boy who had been a friend to her--when he wasn’t playing out on a field or blading across the ice, and she wasn’t at Color Guard practice or studying or practicing her piano lessons. The one boy who’d had plenty of opportunities to ask her out, yet he’d taken advantage of none of them. The boy who was now the man who looked too good and too sexy in that patrolman’s uniform for Jenny’s own good. The man who had laid eyes on her once more, with a mixture of tenderness and manly desire that had made her tremble in a way she hadn’t for longer than she could remember. Be careful. It could be you’re still misreading Tommy Maurer’s signals.

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 18 Jenny breathed a sigh of relief when she saw Tyler pulling up into the lot on his used Harley. It was symbolic, like her son was riding to the rescue, saving her from herself, before she had a chance to drive herself out of her mind over someone who had driven her crazy as a young girl. But that wouldn’t be happening this time. She was older and wiser. Also, she had her now-defunct marriage to go by as a lesson that love only conquers all in the movies. A human man, whether it was her husband or the object of her girlhood affections of the past, would have a hard time accepting that he had no choice but to share his woman with the sea. Men of flesh and blood didn’t understand that. They never would. “Hey, Ma!” Tyler called out as he hopped off the motorcycle. “Hey, yourself.” She gave him a hug and a kiss. “I hate that thing.” Tyler pursed his lips, giving her that know-it-all look that he’d perfected back in his teen years. “Have I been careful since I had this bike or what?” Jenny ignored him. “When are you getting a real set of wheels? You know, i.e., a car.” “Soon’s I get a little money together. I start working in the school in September, but I’ve been doing some work there for the summer school. I do borrow Jody’s Honda sometimes. Feel better?” “Well, I guess I’ll feel better sometimes. Then there are sometimes my nerves will be a wreck, worrying about you getting hurt on that thing.” Tossing up his hands good-naturedly, Tyler then led the way toward the rink’s entrance. “Ah, Ma. You’re not supposed to be able to out-sass me. Anyway, come on. I called you here to show you something.” Her son was lucky that Jenny was naturally curious. Although there was another little matter that she needed to bring up, something that Uncle Cam had brought to her attention. Something waiting, folded-up, in the pocket of her spandex exercise pants. Temporarily Jenny forgot all about it, however … as she watched her son bring a key ring out of his own long shorts’ pocket and unlock the padlock that secured the double doors of the rink’s entrance. “Where did you ... ?” she began. “That’s why I called you here, Ma.” An enigmatic smile lit up Tyler’s handsome face as he pushed open the door and stepped into the place of her memories. Further igniting her excitement was how the lights went on--some of them, if not all-when Tyler flipped up the light switches by the door. That gave a somewhat ghostly appearance to the place, which smelled musty and old, of having been forgotten for many, many lonely years. The seats in the bleachers were empty and forlorn, everything covered with a thick layer of dust. Darkness fell over on the other side of the rink, where the concession stand and the skate rental booth stood in the shadows of the past. Something gray that Jenny would have preferred not to see scurried along the floor, disappearing behind a trash receptacle. Without even a sliver of ice, the rink itself looked more like a vacant dance floor, bringing to Jenny’s recollection when the strains of the rock music would stream in through the sound system’s speaker, filling the place and beckoning skaters to the giant sheet of ice. “Place is really cool, right?” Jenny turned to see Tyler, who had walked down one aisle between the bleachers to the railing. “I thought it was cool when an actual hockey team played here,” she confided.

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 19 “Yeah? Then you’ll really like it when another hockey team starts playing here. Soon, very soon. I hope.” She breathed in an excited gasp. “What’s going on, baby? What’re you up to?” “Not just me. A bunch of us--me, a few of the teachers in the summer program, the pastor of that church near the beach, and Jody’s brother--he’s a cop here in town. We’re coming back here later tonight, Ma. We’re starting to clean this place up. Get it ready for the kids again. And we’re gonna put a hockey team together. Well, we hope so anyway!” “I’m sure it’s not going to be easy. But still I’m proud of you for taking this on. And Jody’s brother is on the police force here?” “Yeah. He hasn’t been on that long, but he’s not a total rookie, either. But he isn’t--he’s not--you know. Like Jody and us.” “I figured not. I mean, she … it happened to her like it happened to me. You were by birth.” Jenny shook her head, flashing him a half smile. “Much to your dad’s dismay, but that’s not why I asked about her brother.” “Oh, okay.” Tyler shrugged and jingled the keys in his hand. That meant Jody’s brother knew Tommy Maurer. Small world. Even if the brother knew that his sister divided her time between her life on land and her life in the sea, which in all probability he did, that was a secret that families of merfolk who were half human guarded well. Casting the matter aside, Jenny brought the contents of her pocket out. “There’s something I wanted to talk to you about, too, honey,” she said, handing the paper to him. “Please tell me that wasn’t you.” Her son unfolded the paper, which Uncle Cam had torn out of The Windy Harbor News. He skimmed it over and chuckled before handing it back to her. “Nope. Wasn’t me, Ma.” “My, but aren’t you cavalier?” “Ma, if the papers aren’t writing about merfolk sightings, they’re writing about Big Foot or Nessie or Area 51. C’mon now. Nobody takes that stuff seriously anyways.” “Oh, Lord. It was you, wasn’t it, Tyler?” That kid was amazing. He was still as good an actor as he’d been when she and his father had gotten called down to the principal’s office in his junior high, when he’d decided to moon the kids in the assembly room from the balcony. Tyler had been wearing his gym shorts under his pants, so he hadn’t really mooned them, but the principal had turned every shade of red while recounting the mischievous stunt. “Again, Ma, it was not me.” “Read the article. It says a young merman, long dark green hair, spotted in the middle of a school of dolphins. I remember you told me about seeing a fishing boat out there the last time you were--” “Ma, that could’ve been anybody!” Tyler sputtered impatiently. “Like I’m the only young merman out there with long dark green hair. I mean, really now. I thought fishermen didn’t go around blabbing when they see something. So what’s up with that?” “The seasoned fishermen don’t go around talking about what they see. They don’t discuss everything about the sea with outsiders, mainly because outsiders don’t understand anyway. You and I both know that. But the inexperienced ones and those leisure fishermen, well … they’ll talk about what they see out there to anybody who’ll listen.” “Well, it wasn’t me. Okay?” In frustration he slapped his hands against his sides. “Maybe it was me. I dunno. It won’t happen again. What’s the harm? Most people will read that and laugh. Haven’t you heard? Mermen and mermaids don’t exist.”

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 20 Force of habit made Jenny look around. They were speaking at a louder volume about the subject than they usually did while in the solitude of Tyler’s apartment or Jenny’s small rented house. “There’s nobody here, Ma, except you and me,” he assured her. “Oh--and the ghosts of hockey games past.” She gave his hand a squeeze. “I’ll let you go. I’m sure you have things to do before you come back here tonight to get to work on this place. But I just wanted to remind you that we always have to be careful.” “I know, Ma.” She nodded at his soft smile. “They don’t understand. Just keep that in mind. You couldn’t really trust them to be kind to any of us, either … if they ever found out the truth. And my heart would break if anything ever happened to you, Tyler.” “Aw, now!” He stepped forward to take her in his arms. “Everything’s cool, Ma. I’m like you always were, okay? I keep a good balance between this world … and that other one.” **** Patrick Murphy was like a pit-bull. Once the guy latched on to something, there was no way under the bright blue sky that he would let go. And the problem was that he had a whole cheering section behind him that evening. “Pssssssst!” he hissed into Tommy Maurer’s ear, inadvertently spraying him with beer. “What the hell you waitin’ for, Maurer? Her to walk out the door? She’s almost done with her coffee and cake. Get over there.” Bent over the pool table, having taken such pains to make the perfect shot, Tommy lost control of his cue and scratched. He straightened up and turned to glare at his friend. “Another day, maybe. Not today,” he said firmly. “She looks like she wants to be alone. Maybe Jenny has something on her mind.” “That’s not what I’m seeing. She looks like--to me--like she wishes you weren’t such a coward. So you’d better go over there, and be her Romeo.” Overhearing them, another of their crew, Officer Kenny Nelson, nodded energetically and banged his own cue lightly against the hardwood floor. “That’s what it looks like to me, too,” he agreed. “Every so often she looks over here. She sure ain’t lookin’ at me. I wish she was, but nah. Her eyes are on you, Tommy.” Entertaining that thought for a moment, Tommy brushed it off and motioned to Kenny. “Take your shot.” “You never know. She might’ve been looking at Nate,” Steve Valerio, another of Windy Harbor’s finest suggested with a teasing gleam in his eye. “I bet Nate wouldn’t have any problem going over there and asking Miss Jenny Bryant if she’d like to go out to dinner or something.” Never one to pass up the chance to capitalize on his ladies’ man image, even if it was more storied history now than current events, Officer Nathaniel Brewer swallowed a gulp of beer and joined in good-naturedly tormenting their friend. “Yeah, I kinda thought she was checking me out,” he told Steve in a lazy drawl. “And no, I’d have no problem asking her out on a date. No problem at all. I’m trying to give Tommy a chance to beat me to it, but if he doesn’t, hey--I’m not shy.” Tommy’s coughed-out laugh sounded forced, even to him. He feigned interest in watching Kenny making his shot, an event which his wiry friend highly dramatized as if he were some legendary pool shark. He was hoping the Get Tommy Maurer to Sweep Jenny Bryant Off Her Feet Committee would tire of their campaign, play their game, have their drinks, and let him eat his heart out in peace before going home to his daughter.

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 21 When he was fairly sure no one was paying attention, he stole at glance at the lady in question. Caruso’s was a favorite little watering hole for the town locals, certainly the place to relax after a long week for Tommy and his friends. Both married guys, Pat and Steve, ordinarily left early, with Nate, who was divorced, and Kenny, a lonely bachelor, usually staying after Tommy had left because he didn’t want Sierra at home by herself too late. That was the first time he had ever seen Jenny in there. He had to lean to the side to see past the rowdy crowds and the chatting couples to see her at a tiny table situated by the window, looking out at the sea. While others were munching on Caruso’s fare of cheeseburgers, fries, and fried clams, Jenny was nursing a cup of coffee and a slice of plain cheesecake. It was the sort of meal someone ordered just to have a reason to be out and about in the early evening. Had she been eyeing him … or Nate? When Tommy saw her tearing her gaze from the window to look around, her eyes met his, not his friend’s. He grinned, returned her hesitant wave, and looked away, Nate falling within his sights. I’m trying to give Tommy a chance to beat me to it, but if he doesn’t, hey--I’m not shy. Tommy swallowed hard, trying to suppress his irritation with his friend. He hadn’t grown up with Nate Brewer, who was a couple years younger, but he liked him a lot. In any case, Nate wasn’t kidding. He didn’t have a shy bone in his entire body. All that talk about Jenny had gotten him curious, and Tommy had caught him glancing over his shoulder at her with an appreciative expression in his eyes. With Nate, at forty-two, still the kind of man that most women would solidly put into that Tall, Dark, and Handsome category, with wavy hair, fun-loving style and boyish good looks, that left Tommy struggling with an old feeling of jealousy. Something he hadn’t experienced in a long time. The last time had been with his wife, when their marriage had been crumbling for some time, and she had confirmed his fears, that she did have a lover. This wasn’t quite the same, because Nate was a friend and Tommy had no claim over Jenny. But the irritation and pain that went hand in hand with jealousy were there, like shards of glass slicing through him. It didn’t help that he’d never personally considered himself a handsome man. His coloring was fair, not swarthy like Nate’s. He’d been described as rugged, but he was no match for a guy like Nate when it came to being smooth and charming with the opposite sex. And Tommy wasn’t shy, either. Well, he was, always had been around women, but that wasn’t the problem. All six feet and two inches, a hundred and ninety pounds of him was terrified of that petite little female who was making the act of eating cheesecake something actually sensuous to watch. Pat Murphy was right--he was a coward. Getting rejected as a teenager was bad enough, but as a man who hadn’t stopped thinking about her since they’d run into each other again, to be rejected in front of his buddies, other cops who worked with him … that was going to bruise his pride, right along with having his big, manly heart shattered. “She’s leaving,” Steve Valerio said, staring in Jenny’s direction and giving a play-byplay as if he were an announcer at a football game. “The waitress just took her plate and cup. I think she said, ‘I’ll be back with your check’ … Jenny’s checking her watch … she’s getting ready to leave …” Kenny pointed at Tommy with the tip of his cue stick. “Your turn.” “Yeah, your turn,” Pat said, moving forward to nudge Tommy. “I think she sat there as long she did hoping you’d come over and talk to her. Instead you wasted time here with us. Now don’t let her walk out of here without inviting her out for dinner or something.”

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 22 “Ah, he’s not gonna do that.” Nate swatted at the air with his hand in a dismissive gesture. “You know what? I’m not letting her leave here. I’ll go ask her if she’d like to meet me back here for a drink tomorrow night, and we’ll take it from there.” “Hey.” Tommy spun around to frown at him. He softened his tone and said, “Jenny doesn’t know you.” Giving him one of his playboy smiles, Nate shrugged. “She did, a long time ago. Let’s see if she remembers me. I’ll tell her I’m your friend and that we work together. The worst she can do is say no, right? And if she says yes, I’ll show her a nice time.” The sports announcer leaned in between Nate and Tommy, who was turning his steely expression on Nate to stare him down. “Waitress just came back with the check. That gal’s efficient, I tell you,” Steve said, clearly enjoying himself. “… looks like Jenny gave her a fiver and a couple bills … probably told her to keep the change, ’cause she’s getting up now....” Tommy grasped Pat by the arm. “She’s here to stay, you know. I’ve got a lot of time to do this.” “Yeah, uh-huh. That’s what you said all through high school. See how far that got you?” Pat shook his head. “ ‘Have dinner with me, honey.’ That’s all you gotta say. Even as a friend. She’s here alone. Yeah, she’s got her uncle and her son--but really, she’s alone. She’d welcome your company.” Nate winked at him. “And it’s you she’s been watching, Tommy. Not me. I’d rather not be yesterday’s leftovers, you know?” Tommy blamed himself partly, though some of the credit definitely went to Pat. He’d confided in his best friend, who had a habit of getting chatty and spilling the beans--any beans he found interesting, which in this case was Tommy’s renewed unrequited love for Jenny Bryant--to the rest of their little crew. Like Pat, the other three guys weren’t likely to let it go until they saw their advice being heeded. But … even as a friend. Pat, at least, didn’t get it. This wasn’t about being Jenny’s friend. Tommy had been her friend, once, as kids. Now he wanted more. And that was the problem. Jenny saw him waving to her and smiled, making her way over to him through the crowds without hesitation. Tommy’s heart pounded harder against his chest as he took her in. In her white, button-down jeans and that sleeveless, summery cotton top, she looked like she could make some twenty-year-old girls want to hide under a rock. Her hair had some gray, not a lot, but just enough to let him know that she hadn’t covered it up with color out of a box because she wasn’t afraid of her age, and that she wore that silver about as beautifully as he’d ever seen it worn. She spoke first. “Hey.” “Hey to you.” He shrugged. “You could’ve come over.” “You were with your friends. I didn’t want to barge in.” She shifted her tote’s strap from one hand to the other, a gesture that seemed vaguely nervous. “They have good cheesecake here.” “I never had it. Their beer’s good, though.” His chuckle sounded even more nervous than her reaction with her tote. “Uh--these are my friends. They’re all cops, too. This is Pat Murphy.” Tommy turned, waving at each man as he introduced them, each one nodding and smiling or giving Jenny a little salute. “That’s Kenny Nelson, and Steve Valerio, and he’s Nate Brewer.” “How ya doin’, honey?” Nate growled, flashing her a devilish wink.

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 23 “Oh, I seem to remember you. And to the rest of you--nice to meet you.” Jenny turned back to Tommy, who was curiously narrowing his eyes at Nate. “Tommy?” He turned back to her. “Yeah, Jenny?” “You wouldn’t happen to know a cop named Jamison, would you?” “Evan Jamison? Young kid, right?” “That’s him! Evan. His sister is my son’s girlfriend.” Tommy laughed. “I’ll have to tell him I know you. He’s a good kid. Good cop, too.” Turning slightly, Tommy noticed the guys had backed off. Slightly. The only one maintaining a distance within earshot was Pat, who loudly cleared his throat when that island of silence between Tommy and Jenny broadened. “Uh--I--I’d like to meet your son sometime,” he stammered. “I’d like that, too. My Tyler is … something else!” Jenny laughed softly. “And your daughter. I’d like to meet your daughter.” “Sierra’s something else, too. Well, uh …” He nodded, backing up a few steps. “I’ll see ya round, Jenny.” She looked confused, blinking hard a couple times and rasping out, “Okay, Tommy. See ya.” Whipping around, Tommy collided with a wall composed of his four friends. They stood close together, toe to toe, looking like not one of those guys had any intention of moving. They were effectively barricading him from running away from the one thing he wanted so badly it hurt. He turned back around. Clearing his throat, Tommy closed in the space between Jenny and himself. She had to tip her head back to look up at him questioningly. She looked so pretty, prettier than he remembered, as if the passing years had only enhanced her beauty. He dug his hands deep in his pockets and braced himself for the evitable. She’s going to say no. That ‘no’ has been waiting forever to reach you, he warned himself. “Jenny, uh … can I take you out for dinner tomorrow night?” he blurted out. “Like at seven o’clock?” An easy smile came to her. “Seven it is. I don’t have a pen right now, so rather than you trying to remember my address, why don’t we meet right here at Caruso’s?” It took Tommy a second to find his voice. “That’s, uh, a good idea. Meet you here then. At seven.” “Good. I’ll look forward to it.” Jenny’s smile was as delicious as honey. She leaned closer to him, cupped his cheek in her hand, and gave him a quick kiss on the mouth. “My sweet Tommy.” He was still reeling from the kiss. The first, the only kiss, his mouth had ever received from hers. That probably explained his momentary dizziness, whatever temporary insanity that permitted his mouth to keep up with his racing heart rather than his common sense, in saying, “So do I. My sweet … baby.” He almost regretted not catching himself before making that slip of the tongue, seeing her hesitate, staring at him unblinkingly. Her reaction, though, was to meet his eyes with a look as tender as the one he was giving her. Then she reached up and kissed him again, this time with her lips parting his and her tongue meeting his in a kiss that felt hotter and more intense than lightning. When the kiss ended Jenny didn’t say anything else. The only thing tumbling from her mouth was a bubbly chuckle that drew a silly little laugh from him, as well. Tommy watched her

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 24 as she walked to Caruso’s large oak double doors, her sandals with enough heels to give an added saucy bounce to her cute and sexy walk, turning to wave at him over her shoulder before disappearing out onto the street outside. He had almost forgotten his quartet of friends. Unfortunately, they hadn’t forgotten him. Tommy turned to see the four of them in a huddle beside the pool table, Pat and Steve wearing identical smirks, Nate with his arm draped casually over Kenny’s shoulder. Kenny had been just about to light the cigarette dangling from the corner of his mouth, but stopped to remove it and perfectly mimicked Tommy’s flirtation-induced chuckle. “See now?” Pat wagged a finger at him. “Aren’t you glad you didn’t let that pretty little fish get away? You have us to thank for that.” “Yeah, yeah. Thanks,” Tommy mumbled, though he smiled. Steve wasn’t ready to let it go, either. “And listen, whatever you said to her that got you that second kiss--that was one serious kiss, too--you should’ve said that a long time ago. That lady might’ve never left this town.” “Aw, I don’t think it would’ve been that easy.” Handing his pool stick to Nate, he added, “You finish up the game with Kenny. Sierra should be coming home from her friend’s house, so I gotta get home.” “Yeah, you do that,” Kenny delivered the final teasing remark at Tommy’s expense, turning to Pat. “Don’t you just hate people who kiss and run?”

THE COP & THE MERMAID

Connie Keenan

25

Chapter Three Uncle Cam, always the curious one, read the letter from the publishing company over his niece’s shoulder. Jenny hadn’t waited to sift through the other items in the mail, even though one of those envelopes contained payment from a magazine that published her work frequently. In her haste she’d torn open the envelope and pulled it out, shaking it open. “So the answer is no?” he asked. “Yep. ’Fraid so.” He snorted. “Fools!” His loyalty and passionate indignation earned him a smile from her. “It’s not so bad, Uncle Cam. They did consider it. And they did say they think I’m talented, and they’d love to see the book get directly into the hands of kids. They’d just rather not be the ones who actually do that.” “Well, that’s their loss, honey.” “Thanks, Uncle Cam. Only thing bad is that I’m running out of places to send it. Couple more publishers turn me down and I’ll have to shelve the whole project. Then, as usual with me, it’s back to the drawing board. Ah, well. Want some coffee? I picked up a nice hazelnut blend on Main Street.” Tossing the thick pile of mail, most of which was junk anyway, onto the ornate table in the hallway, Jenny led the way to the kitchen. That last prospective publisher for her Young Adult novel had come so close to giving her manuscript the best chance it had gotten in the two years it had been making the rounds on nearly every editor’s desk in New York. Normally she would have been recovering from the blow of disappointment, instead of walking with that lively bounce in her step and talking with that sincere upbeat tone in her voice. “You’re not too broken up about this,” Uncle Cam noted. “Ah, it’s upsetting. But it’s not the end of the world, you know?” “And they turned you down at a good time … because you’re seeing your high school sweetheart tonight for dinner.” Jenny paused as she measured enough coffee for four cups into the coffeemaker’s filter. Her uncle stood in the doorway, regarding her with a knowing smile. “Tommy wasn’t my high school sweetheart,” she corrected him. “We never made it past the friendship stage. Well--most of the time we were more acquaintances than friends. I’m making the hazelnut, not the regular. That’s okay, right?” “I’ll try it. Don’t know if I’ll like it, though. Coffee should be coffee, no frills. There’s a place on Main Street that sells flavored coffee?” “Isn’t that adventurous of them? Real gourmet coffee shop. New place. They’re doing a good business, too.” She appreciated the diversion, though it didn’t last. As he pulled out a stool for himself at the kitchen’s island Uncle Cam asked, “So, like Tyler’s girlfriend, does Officer Tommy Maurer zip around the Atlantic with his fishtail, too?” “No. He’s one-hundred-percent man.” Jenny was glad she had her back to her uncle, catching herself as she felt the heat rising in her face. “I mean, human. Walking on two legs

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 26 always. A creature of the land, not the sea. Oh--I’ve got some yummy biscotti to go with that coffee, Uncle ….” “Just the coffee, honey. And relax. I’m not trying to pry. Remembering what happened to you with your husband. That makes me wonder if--if you need to, well .…” “This is dinner, Uncle Cam. One date. There’s no reason to tell Tommy that--how did you put it? That I zip around the Atlantic with my fishtail. I’ve always wanted to zip on over to the Pacific, too, see what’s shaking in that neighborhood. Maybe someday, who knows?” She pushed away from the counter, where she’d been leaning, to take a seat at the island beside Cam. The house, though rented, had come with the option to buy within a year. Maybe the best argument in favor of that was the kitchen, which was spacious, cozy, and bright, if not necessarily modern and picture perfect. Even more so, the adjacent breakfast nook, looking out at the backyard and the woods beyond the property line, had become Jenny’s favorite room in the house. It was perfect in the mornings or the evenings for quiet meditative moments over coffee or a glass of wine, and especially conducive for banging out her latest work of fiction on her laptop. Yet, her writing couldn’t be counted on to pay the bills. Tyler would be starting his new teaching job at Windy Harbor High School at the same time Jenny would be replacing the music teacher who’d retired from Lincoln Elementary School. In the meantime she had placed an ad in The Windy Harbor News, as well as posting flyers on the bulletin boards of the local diner, the supermarket, and the Hope of Glory Church, advertising her services as a private piano teacher. So far, no takers. Fortunately her portion of the money from the sale of the home she’d shared with her husband was keeping her afloat. That aside, she welcomed the return of a steady paycheck and the independence that came with it. “Eh, you know what you’re doing, I’m sure.” Her uncle’s words had the ring of an apology. “Just concerned for you after what happened with Keith.” Jenny squeezed his hand. “I appreciate that, Uncle Cam. Look, I made a lot of mistakes with Keith. The first of which was in believing I could keep what I was from him. Then I tried to tell him, even before Tyler was born, that there was a chance that any child of mine would be-well, let’s not go there. Keith’s problem is that he never really accepted what I was. That’s why he left me. He wanted a ‘real’ woman. That and … he was tired of sharing me with a world he had no part of.” She could see the anger rising in her uncle’s powder blue eyes. That was one of the reasons Jenny always tried to steer him away from the subject of her ex-husband. “Well, maybe it’s a good thing Tyler’s found Jody,” he said after he seemed to let his anger subside. “I know he’s young, so who knows if anything will come of it. But maybe humans and those who are like you aren’t meant to be together.” “Maybe not, no.” Jenny had agreed, but only grudgingly. With the inviting aroma of the hazelnut coffee in the machine’s carafe filling the kitchen, she rose to pour them each a cup. “Anyway, the farthest thing from my mind is Keith and what happened with him, Uncle Cam. Tommy taking me out to dinner--this is kinda funny--is so long in the making! I kept wishing he would ask me out when we were kids. It was one of those things where he always seemed like he would, but when I left for school that year, it hadn’t happened. I don’t want to be a mermaid to him, Uncle Cam. You know? Tonight all I want to be to Tommy Maurer is a real woman.” She turned with two mugs in her hand, nearly losing her grip on both handles. Frozen in place, Jenny watched the thirty-something man in the doorway to her kitchen. Wearing a pair of cut-off denim shorts and a black T-shirt, his thinning red hair peeking out from under a ball cap, he scribbled hard with a pen’s point against a thick pad in his hand. She’d been

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 27 so swept up in her conversation with her uncle, she had forgotten about the piano tuner, in spite of being able to hear him working in the parlor. “Piano’s done, ma’am,” he told her. “Tuned up good. Wanna sign here for me? And I’ll be on my way.” “Oh--yes, yes. Thanks.” Jenny quickly set down the mugs, nodding her appreciation to her uncle, who gave her a helping hand by bringing the creamer from the fridge. “Uncle Cam, the sugar bowl’s down there, on a shelf on the other side of the island.” “Thanks a bunch. Enjoy your piano,” the tuner said, accepting a tip and his pad back from his customer, pronouncing the word as pee-ah-nah. After seeing him and his assistant to the door and giving her piano, set away from the window in the parlor, an affectionate glance, Jenny returned to the kitchen. She realized her face must still have been drained of some color by her uncle’s quickness to relieve her fears. “That guy didn’t hear anything, I’m sure,” he told Jenny, then took a hearty sip from his mug. “Hazelnut, huh? I didn’t think I’d like it, but it’s actually pretty good.” **** “That’s where your friend Danielle lives, huh? That’s pretty nice,” Tommy murmured, tamping down on a bolt of envy that hit him out of nowhere the moment he laid eyes on the property. “What do her parents do, out of curiosity?” “Her dad’s a stockbroker. Her mom doesn’t work anymore, but she keeps pretty busy with her art galleries and that sort of thing.” Seated in the passenger seat, Sierra shrugged. “The house is cool. Fun being close to the water, too. But Danielle doesn’t see her mom or her dad much.” “Hmmmm,” her father grunted a reply as he slowed the car down and pulled up along the curb in front of the driveway. He couldn’t help but notice how worn and old his blue SUV, now that it had some years and mileage on it, looked compared to the brand-spanking-new twin cars parked beside each other in front of the spacious garage--one gold, one candy apple red. That was no mansion, but that house demanded attention, built in a style that made it look almost like a gingerbread house, as if it had been plucked straight out of a fairytale. It certainly didn’t look like it belonged in Windy Harbor, although the waterfront section of town had always been far ritzier. Adding to the romance was a fountain that wasn’t on at the moment and a garden, a veritable explosion of colorful and stunning flowers, lining the walk. Behind the house there was a swimming pool--Tommy knew because Danielle had girlsonly parties back there--and he’d reminded Sierra to pack her swimsuit in her backpack before leaving their own little house. From what his daughter had told him, Danielle, who to her parents’ credit was a sweet kid and not the spoiled brat one might have guessed, was quite the young hostess to her friends. It was she, not Mom, who planned out menus and activities for her friends. Those activities, if at night, always included sharing scary stories on the beach, which the kids could reach by descending the stone steps behind the family’s property to the sand and sea below. That brought Tommy a blend of amusement and pride, since Sierra, who collected ghost stories that took place in their home state and was a natural at storytelling, was the star of those chats held in a circle on a beach blanket. “Hold up, sweetheart,” he said as Sierra opened the car door. “I’ll go in and say hello to Mr. and Mrs. Wentworth.” “Well, you’ll have to wait a while for that.” “Uh … Danielle’s parents aren’t here?”

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 28 “I think her dad is away on a business trip and her mom went to pick up some things for us at the supermarket. At least that’s what Danielle told me on the phone.” Tommy accepted that. The Wentworths were responsible people. “ ’Kay, honey. You got everything?” “Yep.” “I got my cell on me. Call me if you need anything.” “I’m not calling you, Daddy. Why should I bother you?” “Hey--you never bother me, lady bug.” “But you’ll be on a date. You want me to interrupt you while you’re out having fun with your girlfriend?” Okay, this was one weird situation. Tommy hadn’t elaborated, but he’d mentioned to Sierra--maybe he’d mumbled it, he wasn’t sure--that he was going out on a date. He’d had to. His daughter knew he didn’t dress like that, in a pressed shirt with khakis and a sports jacket just to meet Pat and the guys down at Caruso’s. “She’s not my girlfriend,” he clarified. “Don’t sound so sad. Maybe she will be after she sees you tonight.” Was he that transparent? Tommy tended to think it was just that his daughter knew him so well. She hadn’t been as close to her mom, always more of a daddy’s girl, despite the ups and downs of the teen years, those times when she seemed to behave as if having a dad who was a cop was like having her own personal boy repellant. He adjusted the collar of his jacket. “Yeah? I look okay?” “Better than okay. You look really nice, Daddy. Here .….” She reached forward, taming some locks of his wavy blond hair with her fingers. “Why didn’t you use a little gel? Mine was right in the bathroom on that little shelf with my hair thingies.” “Nah, I never used that … Girl stuff.” He smirked at her mock frustration and tapped his cheek for a kiss. “Have a great time with your friends, Sierra. I’ll come get you in the morning and we’ll go for breakfast, okay? Get those pancakes you like.” “Cool! Okay. You have a great time, too, Daddy. I hope your girlfr--the lady you’re going out with--that she’ll want to go out with you again after tonight.” Tommy nodded, thinking, that makes two of us, lady bug. He didn’t pull out right away, as was his fatherly way, instead sitting in the car and watching her through the window as she walked on those spindly little legs of hers up the walk to the door. No matter what they said about the teen years being that island between childhood and womanhood, that was still his little girl, with a tiny stuffed teddy bear dangling from the zipper of her bright pink backpack and her ponytail bouncing with each sprightly step. Not all the girls were sleeping over but Sierra, as one of Danielle’s closest friends, would be. He waited until the door opened and she was greeted by her hostess, then safely inside, before he pulled the SUV back onto the street. Danielle doesn’t see her mom or her dad much. As he drove, Tommy thought about the way his daughter had said that, how it had sounded to him like Sierra felt for her friend. The sentiment behind that comment seemed to be that Danielle’s parents’ money and all the goodies it could buy a teenaged girl weren’t necessarily a great tradeoff for time spent with them. That made him feel a bit better, even proud of Sierra. Her heart was in the right place. That twinge of envy dissipated, leaving him feeling impatient with himself for letting it bug him in the first place. It wasn’t that he begrudged the Wentworths. Being a stockbroker, one who invested so much of his time in his career, had to have come with a certain level of stress

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 29 and lengthy hours spent at the grindstone. The man worked hard, as did his wife in tending to their daughter and well-kept home, and they deserved whatever that money bought them. He knew in himself that neither he nor anybody else had any right to deny them that. Maybe it wasn’t envy so much as the frustration of knowing that, unlike those parents, Tommy had spent many hours on quiet, uneventful afternoons behind the wheel of his police cruiser, wondering how in the world he was going to come up with the money to put his little girl through college in another few years. He doubted the Wentworths had that problem, because they had more than the few precious dollars he would sock away into a savings account each payday towards that day. There were also the little things, those extras that he would have loved to have been able to give his daughter. He guessed that Sierra’s room was probably half the size of her friend’s. Danielle had enough trendy clothes to fill what Sierra had told him was a walk-in closet. Sierra had never been further than Vermont. Over the past few years Danielle had showered her with souvenirs from her vacations to the English countryside and the coast of Spain and the south of France and the islands of Hawaii, all places his daughter had yet to see. That piqued Tommy’s curiosity. Wonder what Jenny’s former husband had done for a living? And what sort of lifestyle had she gotten used to while being married to him down in sunny, tropical Florida? Something told him her ex was no small-town cop … with the salary that went with the job. Sighing, he scolded himself inwardly. Fact of the matter was that he wasn’t some hotshot stockbroker or any other high-powered, high-paid professional who donned a suit every day and was armed constantly with his cell phone and a PDA. Straight out of high school he’d served in the armed forces, and then without delay he had been accepted into the police academy. Police work was what he had chosen to do, what appealed to him as a young guy. It was the job he still enjoyed. Despite some of the politics at the stationhouse with the captain and other brass--because Tommy Maurer had yet to learn when to shut his mouth sometimes--he was good at what he did, and he took pride in wearing the uniform of the Windy Harbor Police Department. He did the best he could. His best was what he had given his wife, even if she had often treated him as if his best wasn’t even nearly good enough, and it was what he had always given his daughter. His best was what Jenny could expect of him, as well, though he was getting ahead of himself. Tonight wasn’t about anything but the present, about enjoying every moment of it, taking pleasure in finally being with her and hoping those feelings were reciprocated. Tommy glanced out to his left at that section of beach, mostly deserted at that hour except for the occasional person walking their dog. There, standing on a jetty of black rocks glistening with the dying light of orange-red sun in the early evening sky, he saw a glint of something unusual, oddly out of place. “You have a date,” he told himself out loud. “Just … keep … going.” That was easier said than done. It was probably the light or his imagination, especially being jittery and excited about seeing Jenny, but the cop in him made him pull the SUV over to the side of the road and get out, leaving the engine running. Tommy had to walk back a few paces to investigate, pleased to see that he wasn’t imagining things but irritated that he’d had to stop in the first place. Several yards away a woman stood on the rocks. Not a young woman, either. And the reason a red flag had gone up in his mind?

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 30 She was naked. Completely naked, with a little pile of clothes at her feet. The old woman had her back to him. She appeared to be staring out at the ocean, its currents and waves slapping at every side of the jetty. That’s just great, Tommy thought, shaking his head. I waited half my life for this date and now I’m gonna be late. Yet, there was no way he could just walk away with the possibility of some poor old woman, most likely suffering from dementia, injuring herself on those rocks. What if she slipped and drowned? “Hey, ma’am! Ma’am!” he hollered out to her. “Come off those rocks now! Be careful!” She didn’t flinch, didn’t turn. She didn’t move a muscle. Craziest thing--the elderly woman just stood there, the wind blowing through her long white hair, staring out at the sea like it was some long-lost lover. Should he identify himself as a police officer? Maybe in her frame of mind that would frighten her. Who knew what was going on in her head? Again he cried out, this time at the top of his lungs, “Ma’am, come off those rocks! Please! Or I’m coming down there to get you!” At that point, he wasn’t simply walking away. A call had to be put in to the station. Clearly, Tommy decided, she couldn’t be left alone, regardless of if she listened to him or not. This time the woman responded to him. Good--she had some of her faculties, it seemed. Except she turned around and screeched back, “Oh, go to hell!” “Aw, nice,” he muttered to himself, shaking his head. Now he was really going to be late. “Ma’am, I’m here to help you!” he called back and started the trek across the sand to the jetty. “Don’t move, okay? I’m a cop!” First he’d met Jenny with smudges on his uniform pants and his shoes scuffed from chasing that little guy’s puppy. With his luck, he’d be the one to slip on those rocks and take an unceremonious dunk in the water. Then he’d have the pleasure of showing up for his date looking like a drowned rat. “I don’t care what you are, Mister! Mind your own damn business!” he heard her scream back at him. Crazy as it was, that rang a bell for him. He knew who that old lady was … or he had a pretty good idea who it was. Evidently, she was still around, and had been since he was a kid. She might have been younger then, but to his recollection she’d been just as wild and nutty. And then, before he could move another step, she dove headfirst over the side of the jetty, her nude, slight form splashing into the water. Under his breath Tommy cussed. He picked up his pace, going from a fast walk to a trot. That was someone’s beloved relative endangering her life. As far as he knew, she wasn’t a mother or grandmother. She’d never married. Not that it mattered, because someone cared for her. As he hurried he tried to dial his cell phone for backup, guessing the elderly skinnydipper would need an ambulance. To jump or not to jump, that was the question. He had already yanked off his jacket, letting it fall to the sand behind him, and was in the process of undoing the buttons of his shirt when he stepped gingerly onto the rocks. It looked like an early evening swim was unavoidable now. Worse, he might have dialed incorrectly because the call wasn’t going through, forcing him to click the cell off and start over. Where was she?

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 31 Tommy walked to the side where she’d jumped off. The water wasn’t that deep in that end, although she might have hit her head on any rocks beneath the surface. Also, wouldn’t there have been some more splashing, some thrashing around? It hadn’t taken him that long to get to her, and he knew it took more than a few seconds for a person to drown. He knew that well. He’d almost drowned himself as a kid, around the time he was twelve, right in those very waters. It had taken him a while to return to the ocean after that, though he had never fully trusted it ever again. Where was she? It didn’t make sense. It wasn’t possible for a full-grown woman to disappear in water that he estimated would have come up to her waist. The North Atlantic water was dark and murky, for certain, yet it was clear enough that he would have spotted her moving around in there. This time the call connected in his ear, and he recognized the dispatcher on the line as Shelby, a woman who’d been with the department about as long as he had been. “Shelby, it’s me, Tommy,” he said. He looked further out, thinking that maybe she was up in years, but she could have still been a pretty strong swimmer. He’d seen older folks who were so good in the water, they could leave those buff, young lifeguards in the dust. She might have had enough time to swim out some distance. If that was the case, he was confused as to what to do. Looking out, he almost lost his grip on the phone. He heard Shelby’s voice calling to him through the cell louder and more urgently, but he was having trouble finding his voice. Just what kind of animal belonged to that fishtail some distance away from the jetty? It was hard for him to tell, but he thought it looked larger than a dolphin’s tail and smaller than a whale’s. Whatever it was, it hadn’t been there before the old woman had disappeared beneath the water. Tommy didn’t want to think of what had happened to her. Yet he had to act, and without delay. “Shelby,” he finally said into the phone, “I think you wanna get somebody out here to the beach. Soon as possible.” **** Though Jenny was at Caruso’s at seven sharp, seven turned into seven-fifteen. Sevenfifteen turned into seven-thirty. She was beginning to think that something had happened, or that maybe she and Tom Maurer were just not meant to be more than friendly acquaintances when the bartender finally waved her over from her table. It seemed that Tommy had called the bar asking them to let Jenny Bryant, who was waiting for him, know that he’d been delayed but was on his way. The bartender must have taken a good guess that Jenny Bryant was the lady seated by herself on a Saturday night, and nursing her second soda. She was glad she didn’t leave. She wasn’t angry, either. What could you do? Such is life. Things will come up, and typically that happened at the most inopportune times. Tommy saying he would be there and then not showing up and not trying to reach her somehow, that would bother her. But she couldn’t see him doing that. Those moments of solitude, even with Caruso’s Saturday night crowd filling the place and music playing through the sound system, afforded her the chance to recreate in her mind that day Tommy had volunteered to take her to the airport. Uncle Cam hadn’t been able to drive her because his car had been in the shop, but now that Jenny recalled there had been some mysterious circumstances surrounding that reason. She hadn’t thought about it then, but later on it had occurred to her that her uncle had treated that car like a family member and that the car had reciprocated by rarely hitting him and her aunt with spur-of-the-moment automotive ailments.

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 32 There was also a look that her aunt and uncle had exchanged, knowing little smiles, when Tommy had shown up on their doorstep to pick her up. Jenny remembered that even more vividly, now more than ever, making her suspect that maybe Tommy had asked Uncle Cam to let him be the one who escorted her to meet her flight. Smiling, she made a mental note to herself to ask her uncle about that the next time she saw him. But there was something else that had remained with her, touching her even as she headed down the gate to board her plane. That last conversation with Tommy Maurer, the last time she had looked into his face, the last few words spoken between them. You don’t know, Jenny. Maybe you’ll decide you don’t like Florida after all … and come back here. I mean, this is your home, right? She remembered she had just laughed. In that self-absorbed manner of an eighteen-yearold girl excited to spread her wings and make her own tomorrows, she hadn’t noticed how this young man, the boy she had known, kept looking away every few seconds, blinking his eyes rapidly. Neither had she noticed how his voice had cracked as he’d said with his head down, You gonna write to me, right? Keep in touch? Sure, I will! Oh--they’re calling my row. ’Bye, Tommy. She had never written to him, never called him, and never let him know when she was visiting her aunt and uncle. On the other hand, many times over the years, she had found herself remembering that young man. Wondering what had become of him. And oddly enough, now and then, she had realized she’d missed him. I miss you already. Four words that had repeated themselves, both in her memory and in her heart, those first few months in Florida. “Jenny? Jennifer Bryant?” Turning in her seat, she looked into another familiar face. Since her return to Windy Harbor it had almost been like an ongoing high school reunion--except without the finger foods and former classmates hanging around the bar getting tipsy. “Hey, good to see you!” she enthused, secretly hoping the name would come to her. The man standing in front of her, dressed in a polo shirt and brown chinos, hesitated as if trying to decipher if she recognized him, as well. However he had looked back in high school, she was having difficulty trying to connect his face and voice to a memory. As was natural, Jenny tended to recall more easily those she had seen and interacted with more often, those who had left more of an impression on her. That said, there was something in his appearance and over-confident demeanor that seemed familiar to her. Smirking, he rested one hand on the edge of her table, one on his hip, and helped her out. “Wes Holland. Now you remember?” “Oh, I do now, yes!” She smiled but paused, apprehensive about going any further. Wesley Holland. ‘West Holland’, the kids would teasingly call him. He didn’t care much for being teased, either, as Jenny recalled. He could get downright prickly about it. The prissier he became, the more fun the jokesters had teasing him. A strange bird, that Wes Holland. Not quite a geek but not a card-carrying member of the cool bunch or the popular crowd, either. Smart kid, too, a permanent fixture on the honor roll. He had graduated at the top of their class. In fairness, she knew he’d had his share of friends, but she had never been counted as one of them. Correction--she had never wanted to be counted as one of them. It was coming back to her slowly, but Jenny vividly remembered that there was something about the Holland boy that

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 33 she and some of her friends had had an aversion to, something that had never let her see him in anything but a negative light. And that ‘something’ was a mean streak the size of Windy Harbor itself. But again, to be fair, it was possible for people to change. “Didn’t you move away?” he asked. “You went down to study in Florida and never came back, right?” “Oh, I came back occasionally. See my family and such.” Jenny watched him seat himself, uninvited, on the other side of the booth, and went on politely. “But, yes, I studied down there, stayed there for years, and raised a family. Back here to live now.” “Ah, my heart goes out to you!” Wes Holland was almost funny, and she did laugh at his dramatics in placing a hand over his heart and rolling his eyes heavenward. “It’s not too late, you know, Jenny. Go back to Florida. Stow away on a plane if you have to. Hitchhike. Whatever you must, just--get out while you can!” Jenny laughed, aware that she was late in taking her cue to do so. She’d been distracted by studying the grownup--or rather, older, because he might or might not have actually grown up--Wes. His hair had been baby fine back in school, so it came as no surprise that now as a middle-aged man he’d lost a lot of it except for what was left on the sides and in the back. He wasn’t bad-looking, though rather short, and he had put on some weight since school which he carried mostly around a thickening waist. “I take it you still live here in town, Wes?” she assumed. “Me? Oh, God, no.” He shook his head, but it was the expression of disgust on his face that made Jenny narrow her eyes at him. “I’ve been living in Whitebridge for some time, but I left Windy Harbor a long time ago. Like you--when I left for school. I’ve been teaching in the sociology department at the university over there now for quite a while.” “Oh, that’s great. So you’re just passing through town and came in here because you miss this great view of the lobster boats in the harbor.” His chortle came close to being pleasant. “Believe me, there is nothing to miss about this place. I love living in Whitebridge. It’s like two different worlds altogether. I drive home, it’s like I’m driving back to civilization.” She opened her mouth, about to tell him that it wasn’t as bad as he was making it out, and to explain that home was wherever your loved ones were--which, in her case, her son had been her reason for moving back there. But she didn’t see the point in arguing, especially if it kept Wes at her table longer than necessary. “I dropped in here for a bite, but I really came to visit with my son,” he told her. “My wife and I are divorced. She has custody.” “That must be hard. I’m divorced, too. And now my son is grown. He’s also a teach ….” “Oh, no! Damn.” Jenny sat back in her seat, shaking her head. She had always thought of that as the height of rudeness, how someone could talk about themselves but cut off the person they were talking to in mid-sentence, as if whatever that person had to say was of no importance. It was usually the sign of someone who believed the world revolved around them. “What’s wrong?” she asked, feigning interest. Wes leaned forward, folding his arms on the table. He nodded toward Caruso’s entrance, his mouth curving into another of those smug grins. “That’s what’s wrong. Actually, if I can be even more specific,” he said, “that’s what’s wrong with this whole town. Pretty much sums it up right there.”

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 34 Now this, she had to see. Without a word she turned in her seat, looking over her shoulder. Was that who Wes Holland was talking about? She knew no one else standing in that direction with the exception of Tommy Maurer, who had finally made it through those doors. Her heart took her by surprise, skipping a beat when she saw him. He was in plainclothes, wearing a jacket and pressed casual pants, the top few buttons of his shirt undone. His hair, though wind-tossed, caught the light from the overheard lamps and shimmered a dark blond. To her delight, she watched him turn, search for his reflection in the mirrored glass of the wall behind him, and combed his fingers through his hair, trying to look presentable. That struck Jenny, that and the smile that came to Tommy when he spotted her several feet away. He walked towards her, those long legs of his taking their long strides. She noted that he also acknowledged seeing Wes there, nodding in his direction and offering a broad, friendly smile. “Damn! I was hoping I could get away with coming to this dump of a town without having to see Maurer.” He followed those words with a groan and added, “Big, dumb hick. I’ll bet he’s never stepped foot out of this place a day in his life. You were friendly with that jerk back in school, weren’t you?” “Yes, I was. Still am.” How … dare … you! Those words practically scorched the tip of her tongue, yet Jenny kept them at bay. Now it came back to her fully--Wes Holland had often directed that mean streak to certain people in particular. Never to someone whom he deemed worthy, by whatever mysterious measure he used to make the assessment of a fellow classmate’s value, but it tended to be one of a select few, of the bright and studious stripes. He could also bestow his kinder and gentler side to someone who he didn’t mind being seen with--like a well-liked, bubbly girl in a short skirt on the flag twirling squad like Jenny Bryant. That mean streak? He saved that up for someone like Tommy Maurer. For what reason, Jenny had never quite understood, because she couldn’t bring to mind one time that Tommy had done anything mean-spirited to the Holland kid. On the contrary--he had always seemed to go out of his way to treat Wes kindly, with respect. If anything, in spite of being athletic and a valued player on the school’s football team, Tommy had been more awkward and shy than a braniac like Wes Holland was stereotypically deigned to be. She did know, however, that Wes had always been underhanded about it, a real weasel, too cowardly to roll up his sleeves and take on a guy Tommy’s size, getting whatever ridiculous resentment he’d harbored towards him as a kid out of his system already. “Hey, Wes! How’re you doing?” Tommy greeted him, smiling, but quickly turned his attention to his date. “Hey, Jenny. I’m really sorry about ….” “Hi, Tommy. It’s all right.” She slipped out of the booth, instantly curling her arms around his waist and drawing him in tight against her. You were friendly with that jerk back in school, weren’t you? Hey, Sherlock--how’s this for friendly? If she had her own streak that gave her trouble, Jenny knew it was an emotional one. Sometimes, not often, she gave into it before thinking. And that was what she did right at that moment, all because she was seeing red at the way Holland had talked about Tommy, all without cause. That had stirred in her a loyalty to Tommy, much more fierce than she would have imagined after all those years, and she wouldn’t be taking Wes’ disrespect to him lightly.

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 35 That was why she rose up on tiptoe and tossed back her head, throwing caution to the wind as she kissed Tommy fully on the mouth. She was supposed to have been making a point, albeit in a gesture that would have her wanting to hide under her covers the next morning. She was letting Wes know that if he had anything derogatory to say about Tom Maurer, that he could keep it to himself--that she didn’t want to hear it. His lips parted, sending the kiss into a more serious direction, more heated and sensual, allowing his tongue to find hers. It didn’t occur to Jenny until she could feel him getting over the initial surprise … and he kissed her back--willingly--with abandon--with his arms, at first hesitantly and then possessively, wrapping themselves around her waist. That was the first real embrace he’d ever given her--not those hugs of a friend, but the strong arms of a man who clearly enjoyed holding her. When the kiss ended she suddenly remembered she needed to breathe. She also couldn’t remember why she’d initiated the kiss, or who Wesley Holland was, but she felt a mild wave of disappointment as Tommy reluctantly loosened his hold around her. “Uh … okay,” he stammered. “That’s--that’s good. I guess you’re not mad about me being late, huh?”

THE COP & THE MERMAID

Connie Keenan

36

Chapter Four If being late for a date had garnered him a kiss--the first ‘real kiss’ he’d ever shared with Jenny Bryant--Tommy didn’t ever want to be on time again another day in his life. That was at the forefront of his mind all through dinner. That kiss, just given to him, without him having had to ask for it. Never had he been kissed that way by any woman, nor had any ever left him waiting with bittersweet anticipation for another one to come his way. Even his wife, had she loved him--and she herself had come out and confessed that she never really had-never kissed him like that. It was a lusty kiss, too. Lust was good. That alone had made his head spin, to think that he could stir up the same sort of carnal feelings that she had always had the power to stir up in him. Yet there had been something mingled in there that was deeper, more significant. More real. Addictive to the heart. That kiss had felt like it had come straight from inside her. Like he meant something more to her. Tommy tried not to allow himself to think about that, safeguarding himself from getting his hopes up. He knew he had been dominating most of the conversation at the dinner table, around swallowing mouthfuls of his steak and roasted red potatoes washed down with sips of wine, but Jenny didn’t seem to mind in the least. She contributed to their chat as she enjoyed her dinner, looking pretty and irresistible in the glow of the candle set in the middle of their table. “Sure, I remember Roberta Damon,” she interjected after setting down her own wineglass. “Every town has somebody like that. She’s ours.” Tommy laughed, impressed by how genteel Jenny had been in making that remark. “You mean a crazy rich lady with a big house who people don’t see too often? But when she does make an appearance, she’s a terror?” “That’s her!” Jenny cheerfully agreed. “When we were little, we used to say she was a witch. Kids can be so flattering.” “Yeah. And The Omen was big around then, wasn’t it? We used to call her Roberta Damien.” “So you’re telling me she’s not really evil? That’s a relief. She’s just an old hippie who likes to go skinny-dipping in broad daylight. Who would’ve thought?” He waited until he’d swallowed what was in his mouth to remark, “Teasing aside, I hope she’s okay. What do you think that was in the water? Didn’t look like a shark’s tail. And sharks don’t show their tails, do they? Usually it’s that big pointed fin of theirs sticking up, right?” Jenny paused, licking her lips. “I--I really think she’ll be fine. It’s probably not the first time she’s gone out there, swimming. She’s probably not ill. She just thinks she’s the queen of Windy Harbor, and she can get away with anything. Besides, I don’t know of any sea creature that would dare eat her.” “Eh, I hope you’re right. I’d hate to think of something like that happening to her. I don’t know for sure if she has any family, but I’m sure somebody would miss her. Oh--there is her nephew, who lives with her.”

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 37 “Somebody would miss her.” A whole colony of somebodies, in fact. Jenny knew she should have steered as far away from the truth as possible, but curiosity made her want to see his reaction. If for no other reason, than to see how he dealt with a smidgeon of the truth. “Or maybe she’s … a mermaid. Maybe that was her tail you saw. And she’s returning to the world she feels most comfortable in.” Tommy’s reaction? He responded with a hearty chuckle. “Well, maybe she is. I don’t think she’s ever been all that comfortable in this world, that’s for sure.” Jenny shrugged, smiling. “Who is?” “Yeah, you got a point there. But aren’t mermaids supposed to be young?” “Lots of them are. But everyone gets old, sooner or later. And, um … they don’t really look exactly the way you think they do, either.” “Who doesn’t?” “Mermaids, mermen. Merfolk.” He drew closer to her and widened his eyes, making her laugh. “How would you know that? You’ve seen--what’d you call them--merfolk?” What was going on with her tonight? First sharing a kiss with him that had left her tingling all over, and now heading into dangerous territory. A game. Keep it just a playful little game. “Yes. And they look differently than what you’ve seen in books and movies,” she insisted. “They’re a little--it’s a little--well, it’s just different. You’re not really ready for it the first time you see it.” “They’re different down in Florida, though. Merfolk down there look different because of the sun and spring break and all that. Up here, they look like they do in the movies. The water’s colder, so it keeps them younger longer.” Jenny laughed with him, though his laughter didn’t have that same edge of nervousness to it. She turned her attention to her plate, done with her meal now but just picking at what was left of her pasta with shrimp. Humorous. Tommy had found it funny. That distressed her a bit, reminding her too much of her husband’s initial reaction to the news. Keith had found it amusing, too--until he’d seen it with his own eyes. And ultimately, he’d rejected what she was, and he’d rejected Jenny herself. You thought Keith would be with you forever. Or, well, that was how it should’ve worked out. This won’t go any further with Tommy. Or any man. She just couldn’t see herself ever going through that again, what she had gone through when Keith walked out, and everything that had led up to that moment. “Did you really see a mermaid, Jenny, or … were you just teasing?” Looking across the table, she saw him, his fork poised in the air, gazing at her intently with those soulful, deep-set eyes of his. He wasn’t laughing anymore, his expression serious and expectant. Against her better judgment she said, “Yes. I have.” “Uh-huh. Wow.” He cleared his throat. “Sure that’s what it was? Not just, you know, your imagination or ….” “No, that’s what it was, all right. A mermaid.” “Wow,” Tommy said again, then heaved a sigh. “I’ve never seen anything that amazing. Not in all my life.” Jenny looked up again, studying him. “You do believe me. Thanks for not thinking I’m crazy.”

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 38 “Well, just because I haven’t seen a mermaid, that doesn’t mean you haven’t. I bet there are a lot of things we can’t understand that really exist, but we don’t believe in them just because we don’t understand them. I don’t know--is that confusing?” “Not at all, Tommy. I understood what you meant.” “On another subject …how’s your son doing? He misses Florida or is he here to stay?” “Oh, he’s definitely here to stay. I think it’s serious between him and this girl.” He shrugged, offering a half grin. “He’s also young, though, right? You know how that goes.” “Well, I was his age when I got engaged to my husband. Right before my last year of school. We got married the month after I graduated, in fact. So who knows? It could last.” Especially with merfolk, who give their heart so entirely once they fall in love. “So you’re staying put this time? You won’t be leaving again, right?” Unblinking, Tommy waited for her reply. “ ’Cause if those two kids do stay together and they do get married, little grandkids can’t be too far off. Gotta be close to your son’s kids.” Jenny smiled. “Now that sounds exciting. Won’t be happening for a long time, but I’ll be here for it. I’m not leaving again.” “Good!” Tommy sounded exuberant. “I hope so. I’ll never forget the day you left Windy Harbor, Jenny. That was probably, uh … watching you walk away through that airport gate? That broke my heart.” “Did it?” What a stupid comeback, but what else could she say? It was better than sitting there dumbfounded, since he’d caught her off guard with those words. “Yeah, it did, Jenny. And I wouldn’t have told you that if--if you hadn’t kissed me the way you did before.” He smiled, some of his old shyness showing, and he turned away briefly to summon the waiter for the check. “Tell you what. Let’s get out of here, go for a walk. Unless you want me to take you home now …?” “A walk sounds great. I think I had too much wine. The fresh air will clear my head.” Two glasses of wine--that was all she’d had. She’d gotten a slight buzz from that, but not enough to be a problem. He laughed tenderly and squeezed her hand. “Okay, Jenny. We’ll go for that walk.” And maybe you can kiss me like that again. And again and again and again. Tommy had been trying to figure out how to work that request into the conversation, one way or the other, all evening. That would have been just the beginning, too. There was so much more he wanted to say to her, everything that had been bottled up and forgotten inside him for years. He led the way out the door onto the boulevard, which was a short distance from Main Street and the beach. Yet, he had no choice. He had to take it slow. Nice and easy. There was no sense in rushing her and possibly pushing her away. She had just returned to town, so she must have had quite a bit on her plate with such a major relocation. He could wait. Or he’d try to be grown up enough to wait, anyway. It just felt so much more powerful now than it had during their youth, those feelings he’d had for Jenny. It was as hard to fathom as seeing a half-woman, half-fish sitting on a rock at the tip of a tiny island in the middle of the sea, preening herself. He might have found that less difficult to believe than all the years and distance, his marriage and hers, all that had come between him and Jenny … and now, that night, still wanting her, probably more than ever. As if it was all meant to be. While they’d been in the restaurant the sky had darkened to a dark, velvety hue, dusted sparsely from one end to the other with far away silver stars. Summer was finally rolling in,

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 39 though the breezes that swept in from the ocean cooled the beach and the sand. The sound of the tide ebbing in and out, together with the sound of a horn belonging to a ship barely visible from land, sounded sweetly hypnotic. It was a beautiful night, one Tommy might have chosen to find himself together with Jenny again, with the exception that he could say everything that was in his heart, openly, freely. “Roberta Damon, you know,” he brought up the name again, more to break the silence between them and to go with a safe topic, “she always lived in that house that her family owned for something like a century. That house that looked like it belonged in a horror movie. Remember?” “Yes, I do. And you never said a word about how you felt about me, Tommy. So many times I thought you’d ask me to go out with you, then … nothing.” He glanced at her, both of them not halting their steps along that beach. “Would you have said yes?” “I would have, yes.” “I don’t know about that. You usually had another boyfriend or some other guy you were paying attention to.” Had that sounded like an accusation? Tommy hadn’t expected to hear that hint of old and buried frustration. Apparently, Jenny had heard it, too. “And I didn’t pay attention to you?” she asked, just a little bit defensively. “Not really. And you never wrote to me or kept in touch after you left.” “You didn’t try to keep in touch with me, either. I thought you forgot all about me.” “Well, I know you forgot all about me.” He’d made that statement softly, so it would sound like a fact rather than a scolding he’d been saving up for her. Jenny stopped walking, a motion that made him stop as well and face her. “When it came to you, I tried to take my aunt’s advice. It didn’t work.” “What was that?” “Chase him until he catches you. And you, Tommy Maurer …” She stepped right up to him, tipping back her head and punctuating each word with a poke of her forefinger against his chest. “ … never … even … tried.” On impulse, he caught her hand in his, wishing he could have been more suave as he brought her hand to his mouth and kissed it. It didn’t help that Jenny could still make him feel like that same boy who would stumble over his own words and freeze up any time he even contemplated working up the nerve to approach her. “It’s okay,” he murmured, grinning. “I forgive you.” “You ….” Jenny shook her head and laughed in spite of herself. In feigned anger she yanked her hand free from his. “Chase me now,” Tommy challenged her playfully. “C’mon. This time, baby, you’re getting caught.” Too fast, too fast, too fast. He knew it, but it was as if he had no control over himself. That term of endearment, baby, had just slipped out. He called his daughter that, but then it was nothing more than affectionate. But calling Jenny ‘baby’? He’d meant it to be as intimate as it had sounded. Apprehension moved in like a cloud. She was going to douse his fire but good. Tommy swallowed hard, preparing himself for either a warning to slow down or an outright rejection. Either was going to hurt like hell. “You know,” Jenny began, touching his arm but withdrawing her hand instantly. “Tommy, that … that house, Roberta Damon’s house, I used that in a story I wrote, back when I first started sending my work out.”

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 40 “What? Oh--Miss Damon, yeah.” He didn’t know whether to be disappointed that she’d changed the subject or relieved that she had postponed turning him down. “A story? You write stories?” “For magazines. Just on a freelance basis. Some stories, some articles. But that big house? I used that in a YA story.” He dug his hands into his pockets and smiled, both of them beginning to walk again. “This is in addition to your music, right? I’m impressed. But what’s YA?” “Young Adult. For adolescents, that’s the target audience. I modeled the house in the book exactly after that one. The heroine in the story, a fourteen-year-old girl who’s going through a hard time, finds the place abandoned and goes there to be alone. There’s no one there in the house, but she finds this elevator in the house is still in working order. Only it’s a very different type of elevator in that it takes whoever’s in it to another dimension.” “That’d make a great movie!” Tommy exclaimed, making her laugh. “We don’t have a bookstore here in town anymore. Remember the owner?” “The one who looked kind of scary?” “That was him. He got sick sometime after you left and sold the place. But there’s another little shop out in Greenfield. There’s also a couple in artsy-tartsy Whitebridge. I’ll pick up your book there. What’s it called?” “Dimension. But it was never published.” She breathed a great big, dramatic sigh. “I have a couple of books making the rounds. Dimension is the one I’m about to give up on.” “Well, you shouldn’t. Hang in there. I bet kids would like that. Hell, I’d find that interesting.” He stopped to look out into the distance, where Windy Harbor’s old lighthouse stood on the edge of the cliff, illuminated by the dim moonlight. “I always thought your music would take you far, too, Jenny. I always thought you’d end up doing concerts all over the world. I’d hear you someday on the radio.” “Aw, that’s--that’s really sweet, Tommy. I guess that wasn’t meant to be. But that’s all right. I love instilling the love of music in all those young future stars.” Tommy let his gaze rest on her for some moments. He could tell, just by looking at the expression in her beautiful eyes as deep and green as the sea, that she meant that. “That must feel good being able to say that,” he said, more to himself. “I don’t have as much to show for all these years. Well, my daughter. But, you know, in terms of, uh … well, I’ve never achieved anything.” “You’ve never achieved anything?” Jenny repeated incredulously. “Tommy, you’re a police officer. That’s a great achievement.” He nodded, not seeing the harm in dressing his career up even more. They were both in their forties, but he still found himself with the urge to impress her. “Yeah, serve and protect and all that,” he recited, throwing out his chest without noticing he was doing it. “I’m actually a sergeant. I get called on by the new kids on the force, when they need a ranking officer. I also get to marvel at their lack of common sense, half the time.” He paused, smiling at her amusement. “I’m also way overdue for a promotion to lieutenant. This great, little small town of ours--they got all the time in the world, you know?” “Well, still, I’ll bet your little girl is proud of you. And I’m proud of you, Tommy.” If he hadn’t looked at her the way he did, with a look so tender and appreciative, Jenny might have continued to walk down that beach. Together with his flirtatious coaxing for her to chase him, and that sexy promise to catch her, he had made it just too hard for her to steel herself, to tell herself that it was best to keep her distance.

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 41 That annoying Wesley Holland wasn’t around, but he didn’t have to be. Reaching up to hug his neck, Jenny offered Tommy another kiss. Her heart swelled by how readily he accepted her kiss, as if he had been awaiting the chance to receive another one all evening. So that’s what she had missed all those years ago when she’d boarded that plane. At the time Jenny had thought she was leaving behind her aunt and uncle, the only home she had known since her father had died. That was a deep and painful enough loss. In addition she had left behind this young man who’d loved her, though he had never been able to express that love. The boy had grown to become a man who kissed her with so much fervor and desire that it made her miss all those kisses absent between them during the years they’d been apart. And behind them Jenny could hear the ocean, the constant, ageless, eternal ocean, the one thing that still stood between her and Tommy, and just about any human man. She didn’t have a right to steal kiss after kiss from his mouth, but she did so anyway, until she couldn’t help but catch her breath. Tommy brushed the hair away from her face and took her cheeks in his hands. “Are you caught yet, baby? Because if you’re not, at least maybe I can get chased like this all night.” To hear her aunt’s old saying paraphrased--not to mention said in such a manly, sexy drawl--won a shaky smile from her. “I wish I had all night,” she told him truthfully. “Oh? You have to get home?” What would follow wouldn’t be the truth. How could it be? Tommy, how I’d love to spend more time with you tonight. Maybe we weren’t together when we were younger. But really, life probably took the turns it was supposed to take. You with your wife and daughter, me with my husband and son. Yet now you’re here, I’m here, and I want us to go crazy on each other until the sun comes up--except I need to exchange these human legs for my mermaid’s tail and descend into the depths of the sea for a little while. Ciao till later, baby! Oh, yeah. That would go over well. “I promised my Uncle Cam I would help him with some things tomorrow,” Jenny delivered a plausible fib she’d dreamt up on the fly. Tommy nodded, seeming to believe her. “Okay. I haven’t seen him in a while, your uncle. Great man. How’s he doing?” “Fine, just fine. He’s healthy and strong. I’d like to be like that when I’m his age.” “Same here. And, um, before I take you home … I don’t think you answered my question, Jenny.” “What was that?” She saw how his Adam’s apple rose and fell when he swallowed. A sign of nerves, especially in Tommy, she recalled. Even with flecks of silver in his hair and those tiny creases around his eyes, lines that gave his face character, he still reminded her of that young version of himself, with a shyness that betrayed his attempts at a confident swagger and demeanor. “I catch you yet?” he asked, his voice slightly hoarse. “Or if not … do I have any hope of finding you in my net?” Jenny tried to get the words out, cognizant that it was safer not to keep their flirtation heading down that more serious path. What she needed was to tell him no. Gently but firmly, no. Because to continue down that road would eventually lead to the revelation that Tommy was getting more than he bargained for. That torment was enough for her to have gone through once. Why endure it all over again, now at her age?

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 42 Yet, with those blue eyes boring into hers as he waited for her reply, she wasn’t able to do it. She already felt compelled to assure him that her having to be home by a certain time had nothing to do with him, that he hadn’t done anything wrong. Even if she couldn’t very well go into the true reason for her having to end the date, it was important to her not to leave him with that impression. Her heart raced as Tommy prodded an answer from her, circling her lithe waist with his arms and helping himself to one more little kiss from her lips. Behind her, like a jealous lover, the ocean vied for her attention, tossing its waves and its white foam against the shore, beckoning her to come. “You’ve caught me, Tommy,” she told him honestly. “And I’ve been in your net since this evening began.” **** My Tommy. Jenny caught herself thinking of him in those terms as she pushed herself off the rocks and tumbled into the water below. She tossed one last glance behind her, although she couldn’t see the pile of her clothes where she’d left them, hidden in the brush right behind the abandoned lighthouse. Hopefully, this would be a good spot for her excursions into the sea. Or it was according to Tyler and Jody, both of whom used that area for that purpose. It’d take some getting used to, since Jenny had always used the same spot when they’d lived in Key Largo. A secluded, secretive area, one no human had ever discovered. Even though, she thought wryly, it seemed she was the only mermaid in Windy Harbor who was taking precautions to ensure not to be seen. Folks weren’t as careful here as they were down in Florida, or at least that was the impression Jenny had gotten. If it was only the younger merfolk, that was one thing. Yet with Roberta also being careless (or in her case, maybe she was simply being imperious?), Jenny didn’t know what to think. And it was one thing to advise Tyler and Jody and all the younger ones. Jenny cringed at the thought of even making a gentle suggestion to Roberta, who could be perfectly charming and fair in her role over the others under her in those waters, but she could also be snappish and temperamental. Jenny was in no hurry to learn which Roberta she would encounter that night. She swam further and faster, surfacing only once to measure how far she’d traveled. She swam as far away from the shore, and far from human eyes, as her strength allowed. It felt good--no, actually, it felt excellent--being back in the water. She had delayed returning for too long, what with getting settled in her new home and all that involved. Putting it off for one more night would have been possible as well, giving her more time to be with Tommy. Tommy… just Tommy. Not my Tommy. He couldn’t be hers, though seeing him again had brought all those old feelings back, more powerful and more real than they’d ever been. Being with him, touching him, kissing him, hearing him all these years later declare his own desire for her had started fires inside her that wouldn’t be going out anytime soon. Maybe he always was mine. And maybe she had always been his. Neither of them had known nor acted upon it. That brought a longing, a sadness that clouded her mermaid heart. She climbed onto the shoal, gathering a clump of thick, rich seaweed in hand, and stretched out her tail to rest for a few minutes before going on. Out on the water a buoy bobbed up and down in the calm water, its bell sounding ghostly and musical in the night. Further out, looking like it was virtually sailing on the horizon itself, was one of the boats from Windy Harbor’s harbor. In all likelihood it

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 43 probably belonged to fishermen that already belonged to some other mermaid, she realized dolefully. That meant she had to leave it alone. That was fine. But sooner or later, she would have to befriend some sailors, in essence charming them away from someone else … or at the very least, cajoling her into sharing them with her. She missed her boats and crews back in the warm waters that circled Florida. Jenny picked at the seaweed, breathing a surprised little, “Mmmm!” at how fresh, how tasty it was, and set it down at her side. It just seemed to her that the seaweed down in Florida had always been so much sweeter and delicious than the variety up here in the North Atlantic. (Something else to miss about the state where she’d lived for years, both on land and in its ocean.) Yet, who knew? In her absence, it was possible that had changed, too. That was fine for an appetizer and vegetable, though ordinarily she would’ve hunted for fish or a small lobster as the meat portion of her meal, but having dinner with Tommy had filled her. Another boat appeared out on the water, appearing like a tiny speck so far away. How very tempting. Oh, what we go through for some little trinkets! Jenny thought, impatient with herself. Even getting into a minor squabble with one of our own kind. The sailors wouldn’t mind. They were a flirtatious lot anyway. It didn’t matter to them who they did business with. Besides, a catfight between two females, whether human or merfolk, was always a great source of entertainment. Although the more seasoned and mature among them did try to form a solid relationship and rapport with one or two specific mermaids. One hand washes the other, after all. And she couldn’t lie to herself. It would be disappointing if she couldn’t steal away some time to meet with the boat. But, as always, first things first. She had to find Roberta, risk that razor-sharp tongue of the older mermaid’s as Jenny basically told her to please cool it. She would wear a smile as she suggested Roberta not draw the attention of the entire Windy Harbor Police Department, particularly in light of the merman who’d recently made a splash, so to speak, in the local paper. For the sake of the rest of those who shared that water with her. After polishing off the last few bites of her healthy snack, Jenny ran her fingers through her hair, wishing she was closer to the hiding place she had found since returning to Maine’s waters, where she kept her hairbrush. She chuckled, one fisherman coming to mind when he’d watched, awed, at the way she’d fussed over the brush, a reward from the boat’s captain. So that’s true! He’d just kept exclaiming that over and over again. Well, of course it was true. It was no rumor that mermaids and hairbrushes (and preening in general) went together. It was also common sense. With hair that long--and Jenny’s would grow, extending from her shoulders to the small of her back, as all the other changes from woman to mermaid began--constantly in and out of the water, what was a girl supposed to do? Swim around with ratty, tangled hair all evening? Those younger fishermen didn’t always get it, that the old salts knew what they were talking about. A few of them had some nerve, too. That small bunch really, really needed to learn to zip it, not talk about every little thing that happened out there in the watery world where they were visitors, that world that didn’t belong to them. And it certainly didn’t belong to any reporters. Suddenly Jenny felt a hard tug on her tail, the bottom of which was dipped beneath the water’s surface. Matching that same energy, she laughed and pulled herself free, expecting to see her favorite merman. As he emerged, she could see his form, though there should have been two tails in that water. Where was Jody? “Hello, sweetheart!” she chirped.

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 44 Bursting out of the water and sliding onto the shoal beside her with an agility that would make an Olympic swimmer drool was a merman she’d never seen before, instead of her son. Muscular, of an age that was hard to decipher, since the transformation from human to mermaid had the effect of restoring youth, if only physically and temporarily. Wavy, jet-black hair that fell to his shoulders and went well against his sun-bronzed skin, he obviously had an ego on him that barely fit in the Atlantic. “Hello, sexy!” he cooed in what he imagined was his best come-hither tone. Jenny detected an accent in there somewhere. Spanish, maybe? “I have been following you, you know. I am your lovesick admirer from afar.” “Uh, yeah. Very nice.” Mermen. There was one just like him that had plagued her down in Florida, despite the fact that she’d told him countless times she had someone waiting for her back on land. Hopefully this one would grasp the meaning of no. “I have to go. I have to find someone ….” “Ah--look no further, mi amor. You have found him!” Gracing her with a toothy smile, those tiny, sharp merfolk teeth, he took liberties in wrapping an arm around her. “My name is Carlo. But you can call me Papito.” Jenny wriggled out of his grasp. “My name is Jenny. But I’m--I have someone. A human man.” That wasn’t altogether true, but he didn’t have to know that. And her mouth still tingled with the memory of Tommy’s kisses. Another man, or in this case one that wasn’t of the earth, putting his hands on her felt odd and foreign. “No!” Carlo looked terribly pained, touching a hand over his heart. “He cannot love you as much as I do, Jenny. Querida, it is I who love you more.” “You just met me. Please go away, Carlo.” “No, no, no. Before you send me away, understand. It never works with a human man. A human man, you know he doesn’t understand a mermaid. Has he even seen you like this? They don’t always feel the same when they see you with their own eyes.” She swallowed hard, feeling a tightness at the back of her throat. Her annoyance, and any amusement that Romeo with gills might have inspired in her, dissolved into barely restrained fury. That wasn’t the first time a merman-turned-oceanic-philosopher had made that observation out loud to her, but they were precisely the last words she was interested in hearing right then, with Tommy Maurer, a very human man, haunting her thoughts. “That’s none of your business,” she snapped. “Now I have to go ….” “Oh, my sexy little ruby. You break my heart.” “You’ll live!” “Okay, okay. I will desire you until the end of time. But I respect that you belong to this human. But since he is not here … be mine just for tonight?” Jenny sighed. “Goodbye, Carlo.” Pushing away from him, she slid back under the water. Before disappearing beneath the surface she could hear the merman calling to her one last time. To make a point, and that point being that their conversation and all interaction with him was finished, Jenny swam away from the shoal as fast as her tail could propel her through the water. Down there, in the canyons and underwater mountains and forgotten shipwrecks of the deep, she felt at peace again within a short time. It was coming back to her now. She was remembering what the ocean was like here in this part of the world, in the place where she had first become a mermaid, years ago as a young girl. As she swam she saw the figures of others,

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 45 merfolk darting in and out of those places mostly hidden from human eyes, and she remembered how well populated Maine’s waters were, probably even more so than Florida’s. Maine had always been like that, with so many of the merfolk, in their human form, calling Windy Harbor their home. Dolefully, Jenny mused that Tommy had no idea, like most people in his beloved hometown, who it was that lived among the rest of the people there. I bet there are a lot of things we can’t understand that really exist, but we don’t believe in them just because we don’t understand them. She could see Roberta up ahead, looking regal as she seated herself on the tip of a lost boat, her long, long dark violet hair swirling in the water. A small cluster of merfolk surrounded her like the admiring subjects of a queen. Jenny gathered her nerve and picked up her pace, swimming fast towards her before she changed her mind. In a way, she wished Tommy had learned the truth from Roberta Damon’s impetuous act. That might have given her the chance to see if he would understand. If he would ever understand.

THE COP & THE MERMAID

Connie Keenan

46

Chapter Five Tommy had stepped fully onto the wraparound porch and was at the door before he noticed that Patrick Murphy wasn’t beside him. He turned, seeing his friend, both men in uniform, standing on the bottom porch step and eyeing the Damon Manor uneasily. “Hey, Pat,” Tommy said, holding a smirk at bay. “There really isn’t a bunch of undead in there, you know. Regardless of what they told you in the third grade.” Pat made a face at him. “Hardy-har-har. I stopped worrying about vampires being in that house in the second grade, funny guy. I’m just having second thoughts about this.” “Second thoughts about what? All we’re doing is checking on how she’s doing. Nobody saw her return the other night, but they saw her nephew and he said she was back.” “Well, then, all is well. We don’t need to be here. Besides, that old witch has never let me forget--well, just kid stuff. Pranks I pulled as a kid.” Tommy clicked his tongue and used the old-fashioned knocker on the door, the one with the lion, before his friend could protest. “Aw, c’mon. I’m sure Miss Damon’s forgotten all about that.” Grudgingly, Pat took the final steps onto the porch. “I don’t know if it’s me, but doesn’t it seem like this place was a lot bigger when we were kids?” When they had first pulled up in the cruiser, parking it right outside the high stone gate and walking the rest of the way onto the property, Tommy had made that observation. The Damon place, like the whole world, had seemed vastly larger when he was a boy. The one thing it hadn’t lost was the spooky atmosphere that had contributed to its reputation among thirdgraders, both then and now. Even now that he was an adult, he had to admit the house, now older and not as diligently tended to as it had once been, looked like it belonged on the set of a horror film. That might have been due to those two dying trees with the gnarled and twisted trunks that stood like two sentinels in the courtyard, and the dark brick exterior of the house with those rather creepy vines climbing the west wall and the porch lattice. “Nobody’s home,” Pat surmised aloud. “Let’s go. We’ll have to do a good deed--or stick our noses in somebody else’s business, depending on who you ask--some other day.” “Oh, now. Maybe they’re in the back.” Tommy tried the knocker again, admitting to himself that it sounded like something from the old T.V. show. Maybe a creepy butler would open the door with great, exaggerated creakiness and intone in a deadly voice, “You rang?” Someone equally as oddball opened the door, which barely creaked at all. Dr. Jeffrey Damon, Miss Damon’s nephew, about as strange a bird as his aunt, greeted them with a loud sniff and a nod of his head. “Officers,” he said in his trademark craggy voice. No Hello, no Good afternoon, though his grin and lighthearted tone suggested as such. “Hope you’re not here to tell me somebody died.” A full beat passed before either of the cops could answer. Like Pat beside him, Tommy was temporarily distracted by the sight of this tall, slightly overweight man, with more than a

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 47 little silver in his mustache and beard, wearing jeans and carrying a guitar. Perched on one shoulder was a good-sized parrot. Tommy snapped to attention and adjusted his hat. “Uh, no, no. Nothing like that.” He shook his head and smiled. “How’s it going, Doc?” The man grinned broadly. “Just lovely. And with you, Tommy? Pat?” “Great. No office hours today?” Pat asked. “Not for patients. My girls are doing, oh--whatever, general office things, you know. And me, I’m getting some much-needed relaxation. Practicing some chords. Haven’t picked this baby up in a long time.” He then demonstrated, playing a few bars. “That’s all I’ve done so far.” “Sounds pretty good!” Pat jovially complimented him. “I used to play the drums. I was no professional, but hey, I held my own. I was one of those self-taught musicians, you know? Played in this little garage band ….” “Your aunt here, Doc?” Tommy interrupted them before Pat could regale him further with those infamous tales of his high school rock band. “Aunt Roberta’s always here.” Well, not always, Tommy thought. She’s not a hermit when she goes skinny-dipping. “Could we say hello?” he asked Jeffrey Damon. “After what happened the other day … we just want to make sure she’s all right.” “Sure. What happened the other day?” The doctor wasn’t being facetious. It was an innocent question. “Oh, yes, yes. That’s right. Why don’t you guys come in? I’ll get her for you.” Briefly, while the doctor closed the door behind them, Tommy and Pat exchanged glances. Though they had passed the Damon manor since their boyhood, neither had ever actually been inside. Other than housekeeping staff who didn’t reside on the premises, it was rumored that very few had passed through that door. Dr. Damon’s office, located in what was once riding stables on the side of the house, now a renovated and modest quarters for seeing patients, was another story. In private life Jeffrey Damon might have been as eccentric as his aunt, but he was said to be a fine pediatrician, possibly the best in the whole county. The exterior of the mansion might have needed some work, but the interior was clean, neat as a pin, and still retained some of the glamour from its heyday. From the foyer they walked into a sitting room containing an upright piano in the far corner, a fireplace in the opposite wall and a trio of antique chairs. The windows were magnificent, a good ten or twelve feet high. Over the fireplace was a painting housed in a frame that matched it in beauty. “Beautiful, isn’t it? It’s a Monet,” Dr. Damon explained, addressing Tommy. He propped the guitar against the fireplace. “I’ve always loved his work. My aunt’s favorite artist, too.” “Yeah, I like him, too.” Truth be told, he had no idea who Monet was. He didn’t know very much about art, but the painting had caught his eye. “Open your mouth and say ‘ah!’” the parrot squawked, making Pat and Tommy turn at the same time. “Ah, ha! Cavities. I’ll let the dentist handle those!” “Don’t mind Harry,” the doctor said, referring to the bird on his shoulder. “If he starts feeling a little left out, he makes sure to get your attention. I’ll be right back with Roberta. ” “You’re very brave, very brave!” Harry squawked again. “You’re not afraid of needles!” After the doctor disappeared through the door, Pat told Tommy, “I’m forty-four. Man, I hate needles.” “Yeah. I hate getting stuck with them, too,” Tommy murmured absently. He couldn’t help it. That discussion had brought back a very vivid memory of a shot he’d been given, one for tetanus. It was administered in Oceanside General by the young female

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 48 attending physician who’d stitched up his finger after he’d sliced it open on a metal fence. He and Nate Brewer had been pursuing a joyriding car thief who’d ditched the Mustang he’d stolen and taken off on foot across some yards on Hayden Street. He couldn’t remember if the needle had hurt or not, nor if he’d even felt it break through his skin. All he’d kept thinking about was that his wife had been brought into that same emergency room after the accident, less than a month earlier. With internal injuries and head trauma, she had died that same night right in the emergency ward. I don’t love you anymore, Tommy. I stopped loving you a long time ago. You and me, all we do is go through the motions. But there’s nothing there. How long before that night had Lori said those words to him? Either a night or two before, or a week before, a month. The exact date and time were fuzzy in his mind. What was clear was that he was a big, strong man, and a police officer to boot, who’d always cringed at the first sign of alcohol being dabbed on his skin in preparation for a sharp, cold steel tip to pierce his flesh, and yet the numbness he’d felt that night had been even more excruciating than any pain he had ever felt. A numbness that was almost as deep as the loneliness that had followed. It had been difficult, especially in the beginning. He’d been strong because he had to be, because he had his daughter to think of, and that little girl had helped him to pull through it as well. Over time the loneliness had waned some. And then Jenny Bryant returned to Windy Harbor. With that first kiss, the first time she’d touched him, just treating him with that tender way of hers, she’d melted whatever numbness was left in him. She’d made him feel alive again. It wouldn’t be easy for him, because romancing a woman wasn’t exactly a talent of his. He’d never been accused of being a playboy, unless it would have been said in jest. Tommy had always been too shy and unsure of himself around women, particularly someone like Jenny, who could do some serious damage to his heart. Maxine down at the Magnolia Lane Coffee Shop, who’d always been like a favorite aunt to him, knowing how out of practice he was when it came to courting a lady, had given him some pointers. Those tips had sounded like sound, tried-andtrue advice. Without a doubt, Pat and Nate and the rest of the guys would be brutal with their ribbing if they knew he was being schooled in the area of sweeping Jenny off her feet, but they weren’t finding out if he could help it. Even if they did, he wasn’t a man to let his pride get in the way. Not if it meant finally winning Jenny’s love. “You’re getting a lollipop for that! Ask Beth outside for one!” Tommy turned in time to see Dr. Damon heading back out the door, saying, “And you’re getting put back in your cage, Harry, because I have some errands I need to run.” Right behind him was his aunt--fully clothed this time--much to Tommy’s relief. In beige Capri pants, a loose-fitting, lime green blouse and low-heeled sandals, her white hair pulled into a no-nonsense bun, she acknowledged Officer Murphy first. “Ah, good afternoon, Patrick.” She smiled and lifted her chin haughtily. “Good to see you’ve learned not to run away after knocking on someone’s door. You were quite the little devil.” Pat made a face behind her back. “Good afternoon to you, too, Miss Damon.” With one sweeping gaze Tommy inspected the woman from head to toe. He wasn’t sure what he’d expected to see, but there were no signs of an attack from any marine life. She didn’t look any worse for the wear after her naked dip in the ocean. On the contrary--she seemed rested and healthy, as strong as a woman half her age.

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 49 Maybe skinny-dipping kept one young? “And Thomas Maurer.” Her lips were smiling, but her eyes met his in an icy stare. “To what do I owe the pleasure of your visit, Officer Maurer? Besides to ask my nephew if I’ve taken leave of my senses in these, my twilight years?” Jeff Damon, sinking onto one of the chairs, looked up. “He didn’t ask me any such thing, Roberta. Neither did Officer Murphy.” “Oh, no?” She glanced at him, an expression of hurt in her eyes, as if he’d betrayed her by defending the policemen. “No. Tommy even said they’re just dropping in to make sure you’re all right.” “Is that so? Such benevolent concern. I must say I’m touched.” She stepped behind her nephew’s chair, trailing an age-lined finger along the top of it. “But you’re rather late. I’ve already had a similar conversation.” “With somebody else?” Tommy widened his eyes. “Who?” “Let’s just say a concerned citizen.” She sighed, her patience visibly strained. “Look, Thomas--Officer Maurer--I realize that was an unconventional thing to do. Not to mention it must have looked irrational ... to you. Personally, you know, I’ve never been a prude, but to each his own.” Tommy arched an eyebrow. “Hey, I’m not a prude, either, Miss Damon. That has nothing to do with ….” “I had my reasons for doing what I did. Reasons I’d rather not go into. Health reasons.” “Health reasons?” Pat repeated. “You mean there’s a medical condition out there that’s treated by skinny-dipping in the ocean? Boy, I hope that’s rare.” Roberta ignored him. “Nevertheless, Thomas, you won’t catch me doing that next time.” “All right, well, that’s good.” He was intrigued by her wording yet didn’t pursue it. “It’s also not all that safe to swim out there by yourself.” “Young man, I’ve been doing that all my life. For seventy-three years, swimming by myself. I could do that for another seventy-three, if I was to live that long.” “I’m just saying that because there was something in the water with you. Something that might have gone after you.” Tommy saw the corner of her mouth twitch. “You mean like a shark?” “A shark, a whale, something. Something big. I couldn’t make it out from that distance.” She took a seat in the chair beside her nephew’s. Crossing her legs primly at the ankles, she offered the officers a serene smile. Dr. Damon also grinned up at them while stroking his straggly beard. “I’ll take your word for it, Thomas,” she said. “I didn’t see any big sea creature out there myself, but I suspect your eyesight’s better than mine anyway.” “Oh, there was something out there, all right.” Tommy was resolute, resting his hands on his waist. “But as long as you’re all right, Miss Damon. That’s all that matters.” Roberta studied him as if trying to decide if he was sincere. Something in his demeanor must have told her he was, because her voice faltered slightly. “It’s not often someone in this town gives much thought to the crazy old rich lady who lives up on the hill. I appreciate your concern, Tommy.” “Well …..” He tapped Pat on the back. “We’ve taken up enough of your time, so we’ll let you and Dr. Damon get back to what you were doing.” Jeff rose to his feet. “I didn’t mind the visit. I’ll see you gentlemen to the door.” With the doctor and Pat chatting about ‘jamming’ sometime--Jeffrey on his guitar and Pat on drums, if either of them ever got a hold of a set--Tommy debated with himself about asking

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 50 Dr. Damon one very pertinent question. Being that medicine was, after all, Dr. Damon’s line of work, perhaps he could explain the specific medical condition that had sent his aunt diving off the rocks of a jetty into the waters of the North Atlantic, as au natural as the day she was born seventy-three years earlier. He wasn’t especially computer savvy himself, treating the PC at the precinct as a necessary evil, a tool he needed to do his job. But he would ask Sierra to do her ‘web surfing’, as she put it, to research Dr. Damon’s answer for him. Tommy thought about it, ultimately refraining. In the doorway, feeling the heat of the summer afternoon on his back, he caught sight of something in the foyer that he hadn’t noticed before, in the novelty of first walking into the Damon manor. “Is that a …, ” he broke into the conversation between Jeff Damon and the other musician-wannabe. “That decoration there, that’s....” Dr. Damon followed his gaze to the dainty, marble-topped table set against the wall in the foyer, atop which a crystal vase of fresh azaleas from his aunt’s garden cheerily sat. On the other side of the table was a small sculpture. Blinking, Tommy stared at the work of art of a beautiful woman caught in what looked like a rolling ocean wave, her long, wild tresses of hair flying in the wind behind her. A buxom and voluptuous lady, her lovely breasts rounded and bare, and where her legs should have been there was the tail of a fish. “That’s a mermaid,” Dr. Damon replied, then chuckled softly. “Those enthralling ladies of the sea.” Pat said, “Very nice sculpture.” “Isn’t it? You know, we don’t get many visitors--my aunt’s very private and all--but everybody who sees that sculpture just loves it. I guess there’s something about mermaids, too. Certain things capture your imagination. They’re so beautiful, you can’t help but notice them. I’ve always found that to be true of mermaids.” The best Tommy could manage was a barely audible, “Uh-huh.” Maybe that was her tail you saw. And she’s returning to the world she feels most comfortable in. Tommy shrugged off the thoughts crossing his mind. A coincidence. That was all it could be. After all, in a coastal town, how unusual was it for a home to have sculptures and paintings with sea themes? Things like landscapes of boats in a harbor, lighthouses, waves breaking on a beach as the early morning sun came over the horizon. And mermaids. “I’ve always thought it’d be great if they existed,” Pat called back to Dr. Damon as he walked towards the driver’s side of the cruiser. Tommy liked the doctor, he really did. Good-hearted, laid-back, the kind of guy who’d toss back a few beers and shoot the breeze with you at a backyard barbecue, even if he could boast the initials M.D. right behind his name. But then that crazy Jeffrey Damon--as out-to-lunch as his Aunt Roberta, making like rock star on his guitar with a talking bird on his shoulder on his day off from treating little kids for the sniffles--shrugged and leaned against the door frame. His next words made Tommy do a double take at him. “If they did, I expect we wouldn’t recognize what we were looking at. At least at first. Maybe that sculpture of ours doesn’t look exactly like a real mermaid....” ****

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 51 The delivery guy from Windy Harbor’s sole florist had arrived that morning only about an hour before her first piano class since returning to Maine commenced. A dozen stunning, long-stemmed red roses, making her wonder instantly what occasion had brought them to her. She had opened the card expecting to see a message scribbled by Tyler. Maybe it was a justbecause gesture, which didn’t happen often with her son, but when it did it was a treat. Yet, she knew Tyler’s chicken-scratch handwriting, and that wasn’t it. That was someone else’s chicken-scratch handwriting. Its message both surprised her and made her draw an excited breath. Jenny, You mean so much to me. Very happy you’re home. Love, Tommy. “I’d rather learn the guitar. Can you teach me the guitar?” Her new student had uttered those dreaded words, stealing Jenny’s attention away from the flowers set in the vase on the mantle. The request wasn’t new. Her own son had muttered it years ago shortly before giving up on the piano and the guitar entirely. Before she could answer, the nine-year-old’s mother, seated on the couch within earshot, reminded him, “Your dad wants you to learn the piano, Travis.” “That’s because he always wanted to learn the piano. Why can’t Miss Bryant teach me the guitar and him the piano?” Jenny explained calmly, “Well, there’s a problem with that. I can play the guitar, sort of. But only sort of. So I wouldn’t make a very good guitar teacher, but I’m a pretty good piano teacher. Once you get the hang of this instrument, I promise the guitar will be a whole lot easier to learn. Give it a chance, okay?” Travis pursed his lips, but he continued the half-hour lesson without any further argument. His mom, Karen Valerio, sat quietly throughout the rest of the lesson. All the more reason that Jenny should have been more focused during the lesson, yet that hadn’t been the case. More than twice while Travis Valerio practiced the scale her mind had drifted back to those roses gracing her mantle. He had told her, both in his card and in the action itself of sending her flowers, how much she meant to him. She welcomed those words, so long in coming--but then they also set off an alarm in her. A man didn’t send a woman flowers unless she did mean something to him. He’d signed it with the word Love, as well. If things took a serious turn, if their relationship that was as of yet young, went in a completely serious direction, that would mean she’d be in the same position she’d been in years ago with Keith. That would mean divulging the truth about herself, being wholly honest with him. Or risking hiding the secret and having it come out eventually, as it had to, with the same devastating results. Jenny didn’t know if she could go through that again. As for Tommy, she wondered if her secret, what she really was, would effect him with even greater impact than her former husband, who hadn’t shared a history with her. “That’s a half-hour, Ms. Bryant. Well--running about five minutes over now.” She smiled at Travis’ mother. “Okay, then. We’re done for today. And please, Mrs. Valerio, call me Jenny.” “As long as you call me Karen.” “That’s it?” Travis’ eyes lit up for the first time since he’d walked in through the door. Before, he’d looked like he’d been shanghaied into army boot camp. “That’s it. Congratulations! You survived.” Jenny laughed. Then she added, hearing the groan from him she’d expected, “But just think. We’ll get to do this all over again next Thursday!”

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 52 “I can’t wait,” Travis mumbled, pushing off from the piano bench and making a beeline for the door ahead of his mother. “I don’t know how long this will last,” Karen told Jenny when they were alone. “Steve knows Travis won’t be playing in Carnegie Hall or anything, but he really would like him to give it a chance.” “It takes time.” Jenny watched her place a check in the amount of fifteen dollars for the lesson on the piano beside a small pile of sheet music. “Once he’s gotten some of the basics down we can start working on songs he likes. Some kids never fall in love with making music and others--well, Travis might surprise you. I hope he does.” Speaking of surprise, Jenny thought as she saw Karen to the door. From her doorway she saw a police cruiser parked alongside Karen’s white Camry. Through the windshield she could see Tommy, sitting with one hand clutching the steering wheel and the engine idling, his gaze fixed on her house. It was as if he had been waiting there for a while, trying to decide whether or not to get out of the patrol car. Something just as interesting was that friendly exchange between him and Karen Valerio, who waved and called to him, “Hey, Tommy! What’re you doing here?” He rolled down the window, and then cut the engine. “I was about to ask you the same thing.” “Bringing Travis for a piano lesson. His first.” “Aw, that’s great!” “Yeah, well. Travis isn’t quite as enthusiastic.” Karen laughed as she opened her car door. It was clear, as she reminded her son to buckle up, that Tommy had avoided explaining his own reason for being there. She asked him then, “You see my hubby today?” “Nope. Sure he’s around, though.” “If you see him, tell him to come straight home, Tommy. My parents are coming for dinner tonight, and my dad’s a stickler for being on time.” “Yes, ma’am. Will do.” Jenny watched Karen and Travis wave goodbye, then Karen backed the car out of the driveway. Tommy was stepping out of the cruiser. He adopted a little swagger as he walked with those long, unhurried strides of his, a swagger that she vaguely remembered now from high school, meant to convey a too-cool-and-in-control attitude. Especially amusing since he had been sitting in front of her home for who knew how long. The band around his hat and his badge both caught the sunlight and flickered as he made his way to her doorstep. “The flowers came,” Jenny spoke first. “They did?” He smiled, pleased. “Good. I wanted to make sure.” “Well, they’re here. And they’re beautiful, Tommy. Thank you.” She hesitated, leaning forward slightly to stand on tip-toe, then stopped. A kiss was in order, wasn’t it? The man had sent her flowers. Not just flowers but roses. He’d earned a kiss, right? Apparently, Tommy must have thought so, too. He leaned towards her, the tip of his tongue darting out to moisten his lips in anticipation. She’d stopped moving, so he’d stopped. So much for that cool-guy, devil-may-care swagger of his. He looked a little confused, his eyes searching hers with uncertainty. Like she was supposed to know what to do? No wonder people used to court and marry even younger than they did in modern times. All those games were for people in their twenties and below, who seemed to be a lot more adept at them. Jenny figured to herself, Oh, what the hell--and reached up to kiss him. One little kiss wasn’t so bad. One wouldn’t cause too much trouble, would it?

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 53 Except one wasn’t enough for Tommy. Only inches apart from each other, those hooded eyes of his took her in. Then he helped himself to a second, longer, more ardent kiss. “That’s--that’s not easy,” he murmured. “What isn’t?” “To stop at one. Kiss, I mean. They’re like potato chips. You wanna just keep having them.” Her kisses were like potato chips? Not the smoothest, most suave thing the man could have said, but it was sweet and real. It also garnered him a little laugh from her--and yet another kiss, this time while she hugged his neck. “Is this your lunchtime?” Jenny asked. “Nope. Lunchtime’s a little later. Like one-thirty. Just in the neighborhood, and I thought I’d drop by.” He licked his lips. “You want me to come back at lunchtime, baby?” Baby, baby. The way Tommy said that word made her feel like she was just stepping off a carousel that had been going fast enough to make an astronaut faint. “I--I don’t know. You want to? Want me to fix you something?” “Don’t go through a lotta trouble.” Just meet me at the door with nothing on. Tommy swallowed the suggestion, but it was too late. His imagination was strong enough to conjure up a clear picture of Jenny not wearing a stitch of clothing, greeting him at the door and eagerly leading the way to her bed. Not the first time he’d indulged in that same fantasy, either. It had been coming to him more often since their dinner. Between Jenny in his fantasy and Jenny with her arms wrapped around him, he hoped she couldn’t feel his arousal, pressed up so close against him like that. “Maybe it’s better if I see you later on tonight,” he said, having second thoughts. He could just imagine getting a call from the dispatcher, something serious like a robbery or an accident coming up, and him having to scramble out of the throes of passion for his pants and the rest of his uniform in a mad dash out to the patrol car. Jenny nodded, but she sounded disappointed. “Maybe it is.” “Tonight. Hey--didn’t you tell me your son was working at the rink? They’re trying to get that place back in shape and put a hockey team together for the kids?” “They’re still at it. They’re at it tonight, in fact.” “I know. I heard Evan Jamison talking about it today. He’s involved in that, too.” Tommy looked hopeful. “Why don’t we drop by and say hello? I can meet Tyler. If ... that’s okay with you.” Without much time to think, Jenny answered quickly. “I don’t see why not.” “Great.” Tommy planted another warm kiss on her mouth. “I’d really like that. I was going to take my little girl out to a movie tomorrow night, too. You come with us, okay? You can meet my Sierra.” “Uh-huh. I’d like that.” He tilted his head, looking at her intently. “You would? You seem a little hesitant.” Jenny tried not to show her irritation with herself. Was she that transparent? Or was he just that perceptive? He wanted to meet Tyler and have her meet his daughter. As far as developments in a relationship went, it didn’t get more serious than that. And how long from that point would it be before she had to be completely honest with him? “That’s your daughter,” she said. “Sure, I’d like to meet her.” “Am I moving too fast, Jenny? Tell me if I’m moving too fast. Geez, as a kid, I didn’t move at all. Now, I’m going too fast ….”

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 54 “You’re not going too fast, Tommy. I just ….” She avoided looking into his eyes, which had clouded over with a hurt expression. If she gazed at all that soulful blue for too long there was no telling what she’d do, but assuring him with pure affection would surely be a result. “Since my divorce--well, you’re the only one.” He smiled. “I know. I understand, baby. Look at me. I didn’t think I’d be doing this, sending a lady flowers and--and--uh--what we’re doing--at this age. I wasn’t that good at it as a kid. I’m still not good at it.” She was quick to disagree. “Well, I don’t think you’re doing so badly, Tom.” “Let me tell you where I stand, though, okay? So we don’t have any misunderstandings that get in the way. I want to meet your son because I know that’s your son, that’s the apple of your eye. You love him so much you came back up here to be close to him. That’s somebody I want to meet. Maybe, if I’m lucky, he and I can be friends.” He kissed her again, a little peck, as if it was difficult for him, perhaps even impossible, to hold her for moments at a time and not kiss her. Tommy went on, “And I want you to meet Sierra because she’s the apple of my eye. I’m crazy about my little girl. It just makes sense for the two girls I care the most about not to be total strangers to each other.” “And maybe, if I’m lucky, she and I can be friends.” Jenny drew in as close to him as she should, though she was afraid he’d detect her heart beating hard against her chest. That might not have been the wisest thing to say, essentially the same words he’d said about Tyler. Yet, they applied truthfully to her, as well. Maybe if she hadn’t known Tommy Maurer it would have been different. It would have been so much easier to keep a distance between them. But this was like those feelings that had taken root in her during her teen years. Those feelings had spent years and years being buried, only to burst forth and grow into what it had been meant to be before. But how much would the truth change things? A truth that wasn’t even natural, that wasn’t of anything in this world that Tommy had known for all his life. That was Jenny’s fear. That was what kept her holding her breath, being basically afraid of those feelings in her. Though that wasn’t just ‘feelings’. It had the potential to be something more, something she hadn’t been looking for when she had returned to Windy Harbor, but something that she couldn’t deny that she wanted. “I’d--I’d like that,” Tommy stammered, smiling. At the risk of seeming too serious too fast, he added truthfully, “Sierra could use a friend like you, Jenny. But, uh, I have to get back to work.” “All right, my sweet Tommy. See you tonight.” “Yeah. Tonight.” A smile came to Jenny. She waited a few more moments, seeing that she’d dropped her arms from around his neck, resting her hands on the hard biceps beneath the sleeves of that uniform, but Tommy still hadn’t loosened his arms from around her waist. He grinned mischievously. “I gotta get back to work,” he reiterated. “Okay, then.” Pressing her hands against his chest, she gave him a gentle nudge. “Back to work. Serve and protect. Now … march!” “Oh, all right,” he mumbled. He turned around, but stopped for one more kiss. She watched his cruiser as it disappeared around the corner, back in the direction of the heart of town.

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 55 If possible, Jenny decided, she would delay it. Delay telling the truth. As dangerous a tactic as that had been the first time around, with Keith who’d always thrown in her face how Jenny had ‘deceived’ him, perhaps this time would be different with Tommy. There was also the likelihood that it wouldn’t come to that, if their relationship went no further. Yet, she knew, even then, standing and leaning back against her door, that it was inevitable. Sooner or later, Tommy would have to know. Jenny could sense that within herself, that she would have no choice but to tell him. Just contemplating that moment, when he at last saw her for what she really was, made the back of her throat constrict with tears that she wouldn’t be able to keep away forever.

THE COP & THE MERMAID

Connie Keenan

56

Chapter Six For the third time since Jenny had been in the mall she passed the same shop, lingering at its windows but not daring to walk in. She had other things to do that day and had only driven into Whitebridge because there were no malls in Windy Harbor. The Whitebridge Mall had attracted her for two reasons, one being the variety of stores so she could select something for Uncle Cam, since Father’s Day was coming up, and the other was the coffee shop--there wasn’t one like in Windy Harbor, either, and sometimes a girl just had to have a tall caramel frappuccino. Now she had gotten the gift, an entire series of the television show Uncle Cam loved so much he never missed an episode on DVD, and luxuriated in sips of caramel, coffee and whipped cream. Jenny had also picked up a new pair of funky-looking reading glasses and the latest copy of her favorite magazine passed down to her by Aunt Louisa, from the bookstore. She should have been on her way home, but instead Jenny stood at that large display window, gazing at the same mannequin. The one wearing the sheer, sultry, passionately red teddy with the thin spaghetti straps and the lace trim in all the right places. It was tasteful, like the other items in the lingerie shop’s display, but any woman who slipped into it obviously meant business with her man. Or rather … pleasure. And a forty-two-year-old woman who had just purchased reading glasses had to be kidding if she thought she belonged in that sexy, sassy, naughty piece of fabric. But what harm was there in simply going in to browse? It wasn’t like one of those twenty-something sales associates in the store was standing at the door demanding to check out prospective customers’ proof of age or anything. Besides, if she could find something that wasn’t outrageously priced, she could always use some nice, sensible panties or a sturdy sports bra to wear while working out on her morning bike rides. “Need help with something, ma’am?” Jenny smiled wryly to herself. She had been rummaging through a rack of pretty robes, some sheer and some not-so-sheer, but not one made of decidedly unsexy terrycloth, when she turned to answer the young salesgirl at her side. Ma’am. She was pretty sure that the last time she’d gone into a lingerie shop, which admittedly had never been all that often in her life--through her marriage she’d mostly worn an old, long T-shirt of Keith’s--the sales associate had addressed her as Miss. “No, that’s okay. Just looking.” “Okay. Let me know if you need anything. And that teddy you were looking at in the window is right over there on that wall.” Color heated up Jenny’s cheeks at that suggestion. So someone had caught her checking out that too-young-for-her little number. Or was it too young? You have someone to wear it for now. And Tommy might disagree with it being too young for you. She sighed impatiently, holding one of the teddies on its frilly hanger in front of her. Size 8, too--just her size.

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 57 This was plain old ridiculous. First of all, she was a divorced middle-aged woman who was past her lingerie-wearing prime. That was for twenty and thirty-something, young, hip singles and brides and young mothers just getting their figures back in shape after giving birth to their little ones. Not for someone who had lived half her life already, whether she took good care of the packaging with a healthy lifestyle of eating well and exercising or not. Furthermore, she didn’t have a man to wear it for. All right, so she had spent time with Tommy the night before and was seeing him again tonight. So he had sent her roses and had gotten a look in his eye when he’d stood in the stands with her and told her about the time he’d missed a shot out on the ice, falling on his back because he’d been searching the stands for her with his eyes instead of paying attention to the game. So that sweet look of longing had sent a shiver through her. So, also, had she liked the friendly interaction between Tommy and her Tyler. None of that meant she would have the chance to wear that piece of clothing that had been designed to be seen by only two sets of eyes--a woman’s and her lover’s. “Jenny? Is that you?” Automatically she dropped the teddy, still on its hanger, behind her as she whirled around. She broke into a nervous laugh when she saw exactly whom she’d bumped into by chance in that shop, of all places. “Jody!” she exclaimed. “Well--hello!” “You know, I hardly ever come to Whitebridge, but every time I do, it seems I see someone from home.” Her son’s girlfriend giggled heartily, reaching forward to greet Jenny with a warm hug and kiss. “Can’t get away from Windy Harbor, I guess. But I’m glad it’s you.” “I am, too.” “How’s everything going?” Jenny kept the hanger clasped in both hands behind her back, smiling innocently at Jody. “Everything’s great. Really. I didn’t realize how much I missed Windy Harbor.” “Yeah? Well, my family says it’s seen better days, but I think it’s coming back. It’ll take time, but it was great once. It’ll be great again.” Jenny nodded, impressed by that young gal’s positive attitude. Pessimism, complaining and whining had always irked her, so she especially appreciated someone who was upbeat and hopeful. She had taken a liking to Jody almost immediately, though some quick mental math set her on edge. There she was in a lingerie shop, holding a negligee that screamed C’mere, big boy and talking to ... her son’s girlfriend. Who was also holding a negligee right in front of her. Not even a hint of a blush in her pretty face. That was soooooooo too much information for her. Jody help up the teddy in her hand. “You like this? Think it’s nice?” It was pink. Not just pink, but hot pink. Hoochie coochie pink. “Oh, it’s--it’s very nice,” Jenny managed to get the words out. “You don’t think it’s too ... I don’t know ... you know ….” “No!” She softened her tone, realizing she’d said the word loud enough to attract the attention of a couple of nearby customers. “It’s not too--too--at all.” “What’re you getting, Jenny?” “Me? Oh, I’m not getting anything here. You know, I love to shop. Or browse, I love to browse, too. I look at things I’d never buy. Just the other day I was in an auto parts store, and I’m standing there looking at--what do you call ’em?--carburetors. Just looking at carburetors.” What the--? You’re rambling, she scolded herself. Now you really look suspicious!

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 58 “Looking at carburetors. Yes, that--that can be fun,” Jody stammered. “Um, that’s not an auto part, though. That’s very beautiful. Maybe I should get one like that instead.” “Oh? Get one like this? Okay, yeah.” Jenny pulled the teddy forward, jabbing it towards her. “But it’s an 8. You’re probably a 2 or a 4, right?” “Me? I’m a 4. But I’ll need a 6, because I’m not getting it for me. I’m getting it for a friend of mine. For her bridal shower.” Jenny processed those words, then breathed a sigh of relief. “Oh, you’re getting it for a bridal shower! I’m glad. Uh--that’s good.” Jody smiled impishly. It was the smile, Jenny noted to herself, of a mermaid. Though those were things not discussed in public, so close to the humans. “And you should get the one you’re holding,” Jody said. “You’ll look beautiful in it, Jenny.” She chuckled again. “That’s very sweet of you to say, honey. But I’m--I’m too old for this.” “Too old? I don’t think so. I don’t think Officer Maurer will, either. He’ll probably think you look hot in it.” Jenny stared questioningly at her, not noticing that her jaw had dropped. More mental math--Jody, the sister of a police officer, Evan. Tommy and Evan must have spoken, and Evan must have done some math of his own. Once more she felt heat in her face, rising up from her neck. She was sure she must have been turning twenty shades redder than the teddy. “I’ll take the 6,” Jody told her, selecting one from the rack and winking at her. “You take the 8.” “It’s--oh, look at that price …!” “Jenny, it’s not that much,” Jody spoke softly, encouragingly. “You’re not too old for it at all. You want it. And it’s perfect.” She stood for a moment, watching as her son’s girlfriend headed to the counter to pay for her purchase. Then she looked at the teddy. Considering it. Seriously. Who’d made that silly rule, anyway? The one that said a woman of forty-two couldn’t be a sexy minx? Sighing, she rifled through the other teddies on the rack. Black, maybe. Black was more tasteful. More conservative. Still sexy but toned down. Uh-uh. I want that red one. Forty-two. Old enough for a woman to know what she wanted, without owing an excuse to anyone. And what she wanted was Tommy Maurer in her bed. **** “You can tell how much my hairline’s receded with this style,” Tommy said with a little moan as he inspected his reflection in the window of the salon he’d just left. Behind his reflection was that of his friend, Nate Brewer. “I got news for you, Maurer. You could tell before, too, and that comes with being a middle-aged man,” he informed Tommy. “ ’Cept you waited so long in between trims that you looked like a scruffy middle-aged man.” “I did not look scruffy. And look at all this gray.” “The gray has nothing to do with the style.” “No. But Jenny doesn’t have as much silver in hers.” “Jenny doesn’t expect you to look like the twenty-year-old guy she left behind. Though, hey, I wouldn’t mind being young again, either.”

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 59 Nate popped a stick of gum in his mouth, offering one to Tommy, who declined. As he led the way down the mall corridor he added, “The stylist would’ve covered the gray for you if you’d asked, you know.” “You mean dyed it? No thanks.” “Ah, that’s right. You’re too macho to dye your hair. You’re too macho to be stylin’, too. That’s what I’m here for. To make sure you look like the kids say--like you got it goin’ on.” Tommy said nothing, but he was beginning to wish he’d asked someone else for advice. Yet, when it came to updating his look, making changes in his appearance that would make him look his best when he took Jenny and Sierra to the movies that evening, who was there to ask? Pat Murphy, Tommy was fairly sure, had never been accused of being ‘stylin’. Like him, Pat usually went to the barber in town, not the salon at the uppity Whitebridge Mall. Pat still had that full head of unruly hair of his, mostly still brown, too, though he’d been slowly putting on weight around his middle the past couple of years. Kenny Nelson--now he was scruffy. He only shaved regularly because the captain at the precinct would have read him the riot act if he didn’t. Steve Valerio, out of uniform and on his own time, could be a dapper dresser, if in a nerdy sort of way. No--for sound advice on the subject, the best advice, he had no further to look than to Nathaniel Brewer. Nate was a great guy with a good heart, but conceited to the core. Or as he liked to say, “I’m not conceited, I’m convinced.” Handsome since they were kids, he’d be just as handsome when he was old. He would be that charming, self-assured old devil making the cute young nurses blush in the retirement home someday. “There’s this cologne you should wear tonight,” he was saying when they stepped off the escalator onto the building’s lower level. “That is, if you really want to drive her crazy ….” “I don’t wear cologne.” “This stuff is good,” Nate went on as if he hadn’t heard Tommy. “And there’s a shop that sells it here, right down the hallway next to the bookstore.” “Hey, Nate, I said I don’t do cologne.” “Well, tonight you will,” his friend protested. “Don’t be hardheaded, man. Listen to me. It’s like a magic potion, this stuff. Works like a charm. It really brings out the naughty wench in the fairer sex. Slap this on, you’ll have her purring like a kitten tonight.” Tommy shook his head and jammed his hands in his pockets. “Gotta be your imagination. It’s just cologne.” “Yeah? You wear it tonight, and then you tell me it’s my imagination. Only it’s expensive, and you’re already spending your pennies, so why don’t we swing by my place after we leave here? You can borrow my bottle.” “Yeah, okay. Let’s do that. What’re we getting in here?” Tommy asked, following Nate into a casual clothing store. “Something for you to wear tonight. We’re gonna make you look cool. It's a waste of my cologne for you to wear it with that crappy T-shirt and those geeky shorts you have on. Not to mention those sneakers that should’ve been chucked a long time ago.” Tommy looked down at himself, then shrugged. The shorts were ‘geeky’? Maybe. Long, drab brown, and a bit baggy, their best feature was their abundance of pockets. “These are my lucky shorts. I love these shorts. I wear them when I go fishing. Anyway, I wasn’t wearing them tonight.” “Good! Glad to hear it. ’Cause if you wear them to go fishing for lust, they ain’t gonna be so lucky for you.” Nate rifled through a rack of shirts, pulling out one to inspect, changed his mind and replaced it on the rack. “Guess we should be grateful it’s summer and not winter. You won’t be wearing that flannel thing you wear more than you do your uniform.”

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 60 “My flannel jacket? Now what’s wrong with that? That thing’s comfortable.” “Tom, man, it’s flannel. ’Nuff said.” Again Nate pushed at shirts on hangers, stopping occasionally to consider one, holding another up against his friend’s chest to decide. “You don’t wanna look like you’re trying too hard to impress her. But you wanna look like you put some thought into this. See, this shirt’s a good pick for you. Simple, understated, casual.” Accepting the shirt on its hanger from Nate’s hand, Tommy nodded at it. Not a choice he would have made himself, but he trusted his friend’s judgment. “Gonna be kinda brisk tonight, so let’s get some new jeans to go with that.” Nate moved toward the back of the store, motioning for Tommy to follow him. “Light blue denim, I think. Oh--so you didn’t tell me. How’d it go with Jenny’s son last night? You two hit it off?” “Um ... I think so. Hope so. Seems like a great kid.” Tommy smiled. “Looks a lot like Jenny. And they’re real close.” “That’s nice. His dad keeps in touch with him?” “I suppose he does. Tyler didn’t mention his dad. I know he’s living in the Keys with his new wife.” “This style’s good. Get your size, though,” Nate told him, pointing out a pair of jeans he’d found suitable. “And her ex is remarried? Excellent. That means he won’t be getting in the way of you two.” “Nope. He won’t be in the way.” Tommy scratched his neck thoughtfully, then located the jeans in his size, neatly folded in one stack on the shelf. “She didn’t want to talk much about him. I got a few tidbits, though. Like ... he’s about ten years older than her.” Keith wouldn’t be getting in the way, physically speaking. Yet, there were things divulged in that conversation that had needled at him, whether it was foolish or not of him to be irked by them. “Fifty-two.” Nate heaved a sigh. “That used to sound a lot older than it does now, huh?” Tommy looked him in the eye. “He was a big shot in an import company down there. He left, started his own business. Jenny didn’t say it, but I take it they owned some house.” Nate frowned at him. “So?” “So I’m just telling you about it. That’s all.” For a full beat Tommy was quiet, holding the clothing in his arms. Then he blurted out, “So this Keith is a tough act to follow.” “Not necessarily. She came back here to be near her son. Left her ex down there. That tells me it’s over between them. And it tells me she doesn’t care about his prestige or their house or whatever the hell their lifestyle was like down there.” “Yeah, true. I’ll be back. Just going to pay for this.” But Tommy had his doubts about whether or not that was true. Nate, being a friend, would have said that and anything else to encourage him. Tommy didn’t know the whole story, either, because the details had been sketchy. Jenny hadn’t talked much about Keith, but she had said the last five or six years of their marriage had been rocky. They had separated more than once, and she had taken him back each time, hoping their relationship would survive if given another chance. The marriage only ended--in very dramatic, almost soap opera-style fashion--when Keith came home one night, announced he was in love with another woman, packed his bags, and walked out the door for the last time. Despite all that, when recounting that night Jenny had seemed disappointed, not bitter. She had also insisted it wasn’t all her husband’s fault, that she hadn’t been perfect, either. Even so, Tommy couldn’t imagine why any man would want to leave a woman like Jenny.

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 61 And everything Nate had offhandedly touched upon, Keith’s prestige and the lifestyle he’d been able to give Jenny and their son, had struck a painful chord with Tommy. None of those things had ever been within his range, nor would they ever be. He spun around from the counter, having paid for his purchases, and accidentally bumped into another customer who’d been rummaging through a pile of polo shirts. Recognizing the man, Tommy chuckled and patted his shoulder. “Hey, West Holland!” he greeted him warmly. “Haven’t seen you in--oh, I can’t even remember the last time I saw you.” “Tommy. Good to see you.” Wes’ response was served up with markedly less enthusiasm and a forced, chilly smile. “How’s it going? You doing good?” “Fine. I’m fine. Yourself?” “Pretty good. How’s your son?” “Great. I get to see him pretty regularly. He graduates this year, so we’re looking at some colleges he may be attending this year.” Though Tommy didn’t notice, Wes callously ‘forgot’ to ask him how his daughter was. He looked down at the black, short-sleeved shirt in his hands, looking as if he couldn’t wait to go back to his browsing. “That’s exciting. Bet you’re real proud of him.” “This a friend of yours, honey?” Tommy had seen the woman now addressing Wes, although at first he hadn’t realized they were together. She was a chubby woman in her early forties, ash blond hair cut in a short, feathery style, her complexion so fair she looked almost pale. Hazel eyes blinked curiously at Tommy from behind the lenses of artsy spectacles. “Uh, yeah, this is--an old friend,” Wes mumbled without looking at Tommy. “From Windy Harbor. This is Tommy Maurer. Tommy, this is Diane Raines. Uh ... also a friend.” Offering his hand to shake, Tommy smiled and nodded gallantly at the woman. “Nice to meet you, Ms. Raines.” “The pleasure’s mine. And, please, call me Diane.” “Is that--yep, it sure is! Wes Holland!” Tommy couldn’t help but notice the exasperated edge to his old high school classmate’s sigh. Nevertheless, Wes painted on a half smile for Nate, who joined them, standing between Tommy and Wes. “Well, that’s not all that unusual finding me here,” he murmured, sounding only vaguely interested. “I do live here in Whitebridge, up by the college where I teach.” “Yeah, I know. You don’t come around that often, either,” Nate remarked pleasantly. “To our neck of the woods, I mean. You can pass by sometime, you know. Say hello.” “Ah, well. Like they say, it’s been real, but Diane and I have to be go ….” “He saw Jenny last time he was in town,” Tommy told Nate. “That was when I picked her up at Caruso’s.” “Jenny Bryant, yes.” Wes paused, nodding slowly. “She’s, uh … I didn’t know you two were an item.” Tommy chuckled. That was the first time he’d heard anyone put it that way, and he liked it. “I guess you could say that.” “Well, that was a long time in the making, huh? I remember you two were sorta friendly, but you didn’t date back then. But then again, all her boyfriends back then were usually goodlooking guys. Couple of them went on to school with me, and we keep in touch. They’re pretty successful now, too, those guys.”

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 62 Wes folded his arms across his chest, smirking up at Tommy, who towered over him. Was he just making light conversation? Or was he making snarky comments about him not being all that handsome, and that Jenny could have done better than Tommy Maurer? He shrugged it off, deciding he was probably just being too sensitive, especially being nervous about a big night with Jenny meeting Sierra ahead of him. Nate, however, wasn’t letting Wes Holland off the hook that easily. “Well, look at you! Talk about successful. A college professor and all.” Nate slapped him on the back, enough to knock the wind out of him. “You always were so smart. All the other guys, we spent our time chasing the girls. But you? You had no time for girls. All you did was study. Study, study, study.” “Well, that is what school is for,” Wes reminded him testily. “But I wasn’t a monk, you know. I did have a couple of girlfriends in school.” “That, you did. One. Okay, maybe two. One and a half. And I have to commend you, old buddy. Your taste in women? That’s really improved.” Draping an arm around Wes’ shoulders, Nate flashed a swarthy wink in Diane’s direction. The lady evidently didn’t mind being the subject of his flirtation. Her girlish giggle drained the color from Wes’ face. “E-e-e-yup.” “Uh, Diane, honey, we have to get going,” Wes piped up, tossing the shirt back onto the pile on the table and taking the woman by the arm. To the men he said, “See you sometime. Probably next time I’m in your neck of the woods.” Tommy caught how nastily he’d said that. Yet, if Wes had meant to insult Nate by childishly mocking him with his own words, then he’d be sorely disappointed because Nate fired back with his usual style and charm. “Hey, you just make sure you don’t come back without this lovely woman,” he said with mock sternness. To Diane he gave a gentlemanly nod of his head. “ ’Bye, hon. Make sure he doesn’t study too hard, that he gets some fun in, okay?” “Okay!” she chirped back, laughing as Wes guided her out of the store and back into the mall’s corridor. “I can’t believe that lady let you get away with calling her 'hon,’” Tommy told him. Nate dropped all pretense, muttering, “I can’t believe he’s still as much of a jerk as he always was back then.” “Aw, he’s not so bad.” “Ah!” Nate waved a hand in the air in his irritation as he walked out towards the escalator with his friend. “Sorry, I’m not as kind-hearted as you, Tommy. As nice as you’ve always been to him, he’s been nothing to you but a colossal jerk.” “I don’t think he means to be like that, Nate. He’s just a very unhappy guy. That kinda spills over sometimes in the way you treat other people.” “Yeah, well, you haven’t had an easy life, either, but you don’t strut around trying to cut down other folks just to make yourself feel like you’re better than anyone else. I don’t excuse that.” “Hey, I don’t excuse it, either. It’s just not worth my time getting upset over. In the long run, I know who I am, and I don’t have to prove anything to anyone. Let him make his comments about me. He ever does anything to hurt somebody I love, that’s a different story. That, I don’t let slide. But this is just dumb kid stuff.” Standing in front of Nate on the elevator, Tommy happened to be looking to his left. There, down on the lower level that they had just left, he spotted a woman who looked like Jenny. Leaning over and looking more closely, he realized it was her. She was carrying a couple

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 63 of bags in addition to her tote, and she was chatting with a young woman in her early twenties as they walked briskly down the crowded corridor. Tommy smiled broadly and lifted his hand to wave, trying to get her attention, but she disappeared into another store with the young gal. It was probably better that he didn’t interrupt her excursion to the mall. He would be seeing her later that evening anyway. But he couldn’t deny his adrenaline had raced upon seeing her. She’d had that effect on him when they were younger. She still had that effect. It had worried him some, the last time they had been together, how she’d seemed a little hesitant. It was as if there was something she wasn’t telling him. Or maybe she was starting to care about him ...yet, she still didn’t feel the same way he did. Tommy couldn’t think of that right then. He didn’t know if that was the case, so why dwell on it? It would be a big night, a special night, just to have Jenny and Sierra together, seeing how well they got along. He wanted to enjoy every moment of it without psyching himself out for some supposed problem that could crop up. He wanted to enjoy every moment with his Sierra and his Jenny. If she chose to become his. Tommy breathed a ragged sigh, only half listening to Nate recounting a funny story, something Kenny Nelson had done. There was always that possibility that Jenny wouldn’t choose to become his. The possibility that anything came up and she ended up leaving Windy Harbor for a second time, leaving Tommy behind again. She’d disappear from his life just as she’d disappeared in a crowded mall, like stars chased away from the sky by the first rays of sunlight. No matter how strongly he’d felt about her before, it wasn’t as intense as it was now. Because if there was a doubt as to what it had been before, there was no doubt in his mind now. He was in love with Jenny Bryant. The only thing that would keep her there would be for her to be as much in love with him. That was what he would set his mind on that night.

THE COP & THE MERMAID

Connie Keenan

64

Chapter Seven There was something just so sexy and irresistible about a man who thoroughly enjoyed being a father. Jenny saw that side of Tommy Maurer that evening from the moment he and Sierra showed up at her door to pick her up for their date. In that aspect the night was sprinkled with so many emotional highlights, mostly because the relationship Tommy shared with his daughter reminded her so much of the relationship she and her own father had shared. Sierra was fourteen, too. The same age Jenny had been when her dad died. He had been around Tommy’s age when he passed away, so young, too young. It made her appreciate that evening more, as sentimental as it had made her feel. Fourteen. What an age that had been. Between the sudden and devastating loss of her dad and the change in her that had forever changed her life, the year she’d turned fourteen stood apart, unique in her memory. As the mother of one child, a boy, she found herself marveling at how magical a young girl that age was. Sierra was innocent and yet mature, her form already developing into the young woman she would become as she grew older. Upon a few occasions, from when they’d entered and left the movie theater and at the casual seafood restaurant where they’d enjoyed a dinner of popcorn shrimp, biscuits and roasted potatoes, Jenny had noticed teenaged boys casting lingering glances Sierra’s way. Those longing looks hadn’t gone unnoticed by Sierra’s father, either. On their way out the door, Jenny had caught the way Tommy had draped an arm around Sierra’s shoulders, as if telling her admirers that to get to her they would have to get through him. And, Jenny got the distinct and amused feeling of woe to any young male who didn’t conduct himself like a gentleman with Miss Sierra Maurer. Tommy was mostly ‘Daddy’, rarely ‘Dad’, to Sierra, like Jenny had called her own dad. She was his ‘lady bug’. Everything wasn’t all sweetness and light between them, however, because like any other father he sternly mentioned her getting her weekend chores done and not waiting until the last minute (‘as always’) before going out with her friends. He showed off the pictures of her, ranging from when she was a baby to the present, framed and lined up on the mantle of their red-brick home. Jenny had thought it touching and cute, how Sierra had talked him into eating a salad before his meal at the restaurant and urged him to leave the potatoes rather than the carrots on his plate, explaining that she knew he was slim, but it was healthier and his heart would thank him someday. Later on that night, when they had stopped by the Maurer home for coffee before Tommy brought her home, it was Sierra who’d given Jenny a tour of the house. It was a cottage, actually, very humble and cozy, unabashedly lived-in and neat, but with that moderate amount of clutter that one would expect from a working dad and a teenaged daughter who could find more to do with her time than constantly picking up. Jenny sipped her coffee as she stepped into Sierra’s room, as inviting though perhaps slightly smaller than the room she’d had in Uncle Cam and Aunt Louisa’s house. Right away she spied the little stuffed blue bear that she’d given Sierra when they’d set out that evening for their date. She’d picked it up earlier at the mall because Tommy had mentioned how much Sierra loved stuffed animals. She was moved to see that the rest of her little stuffed animal family--a

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 65 sizeable one at that occupied a canvas hammock fastened from one wall to another in a corner above her bookshelves while others shared her bed with her--but the bear she’d given Sierra had won a place on her desk beside her PC monitor. Another set of shelves near the desk held beloved movies and TV shows on DVD, kids’ fare, naturally, and, bringing a smile to Jenny, one about a little mermaid. The wallpaper for the PC was a digital photo of Sierra with three other young girls, most likely her closest friends. Set on the nightstand beside a pretty pink lamp--pink, Jenny assumed, being the signature color of the room--was a photo of Sierra at about five years old, sitting next to a woman and sitting on the lap of her dad, who was smiling and wearing dark sunglasses. Jenny picked up the photo for a closer look. They appeared to be on a family outing at some seaside restaurant. She smiled, seeing Sierra, also with sunglasses and a floppy hat. “That’s ... um ... my mom.” The teenager sounded cautious, almost apologetic. “I can tell. You look a lot like her.” Jenny smiled and spoke soothingly, noticeably relaxing Sierra. “She was very pretty, your mom. You must miss her a lot.” “Sometimes. I’ve always been closer to Daddy, but I still--I miss her.” “I’m sure. I’m sorry about your mom, honey.” Replacing the photo onto the nightstand with care, Jenny saw a pile of papers in the out tray of the printer beside the computer. She couldn’t stop herself in time, frowning at the title on the top page. “Mermaids, Selkies and Other Legends of the Sea: Fact or Fantasy? You ... you’re interested in merfolk, too, Sierra?” “Merfolk?” The girl followed her gaze to the printer and giggled. “Oh, that’s for Daddy.” “For your dad?” “Yeah. He can’t find his way around the Internet. He thinks computers are work, so he doesn’t use mine at home. He asked me to do research, anything I can on there about mermaids and mermen. Merfolk, like you said. Something to do with something Dr. Damon said.” No further explanation came from Sierra, nothing to calm a twinge of worry that flared up in Jenny at the mention of researching the inhabitants of the sea. Typical kid, she shifted fast to a topic that interested her, which seemed to be contained on the top shelf of her very full closet. Jenny watched as Sierra pushed aside ornate boxes and what looked like scrapbooks and photo albums, bringing out a yearbook from Windy Harbor High. The year on it was a year or two earlier than Jenny’s graduation date, when she was a sophomore. “I have to give this back to Daddy,” Sierra said, plopping onto her bed and paging through the decades-old book. “It’s his. But he showed this to me when he told me you came back to town. ” Jenny sat herself on the bed. Once the girl found the page she was looking for, she handed the open yearbook to her, pointing out one of the multiple black-and-white pictures on the page. WINDY HARBOR ON ICE read the title on the top of the page that was composed of casual shots taken at a high school hockey game. “Daddy had such a baby face!” Sierra exclaimed, laughing. “And you were really pretty, too, Jenny. You still are.” She rested her coffee mug on the nightstand, smiling at her. “Thanks, sweetie. So are you.” They weren’t alone in the photo. Jenny remembered that specific night, too, as clear as a bell. They were surrounded by a few other members of the hockey team. They had been playing for a while because Tommy had taken off his helmet and his hair was damp from perspiration, clinging to his forehead. He was smiling and had his arm around one of the other players ... but his eyes were on Jenny, who was in the arms of a different player, both of them widening their eyes and forming an ‘O’ with their mouths playfully for the camera.

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 66 “There’s other pictures in there of both of you,” Sierra said. “But you and Daddy are alone or with other people in them. That’s the only one of you two together.” “Mmm, hmm.” Jenny studied the picture. “He did have a baby face, didn’t he?” “Yep.” Then Sierra mused aloud, “I can’t imagine liking anybody so long. Like, I can’t think of any friend, a guy, who I’ve liked for more than a couple months.” “Well, that’s the way it usually is at your age.” “And that he likes you more now than he did back then.” When Jenny lifted her gaze to meet Sierra’s, the teenager paused, as if giving herself a moment to think before she spoke. “My dad’s been really happy since you’ve been back at Windy Harbor. I don’t think he’s been this happy in a long time.” “Oh.” Speaking in a near-whisper, conspiratorial, Jenny drew closer to Tommy’s daughter. “To tell you the truth, Sierra, I came back here to be close to my son, who came here to be close to his girlfriend. I didn’t expect to ever see your dad again. That came as a surprise. And I like him more than I did then, too.” They were interrupted by a few taps on the door, which was pushed open enough for Tommy to poke his head in. “Another cup of coffee?” he offered Jenny. “Or something else to drink? I got some wine this week, figured you might like that.” “No, no, Tommy. That’s all right.” She took her nearly-empty mug from Sierra’s nightstand. “It’s getting late. You have to take me home so you won’t be back too late for Sierra.” He shrugged and spoke softly. “Okay. You should say goodnight now, lady bug.” “Oh. Goodnight, Jenny.” Totally catching her by surprise, Tommy’s daughter reached forward and hugged her neck, adding a quick kiss. Her smile--which seemed to say I hope you liked me as much as I liked you--made Jenny have to catch her breath. “ ’Night.” **** Pulling into the driveway of Jenny’s rented house, Tommy discreetly consulted his watch. Ten minutes to nine. Sure, he and Jenny had spent the late afternoon and most of the evening together, and he had been out of the dating scene for a long time. But wasn’t that early for a date to end? He knew what that used to mean. That was when he was a bachelor, and not a widowed one, either. His heart sank because, as far as he was concerned, the night had gone exceptionally well. It seemed to him that Jenny and Sierra had gotten along just fine. Even more than that there had been points in the afternoon when he’d watched them, delighted, inadvertently excluding him because they’d been so wrapped up in discussing something funny that had happened in the movie. Tommy had meant to offer her something else, to be a good host. He hadn’t meant to hint that it was late, or that he’d wanted to take her home so soon. He’d forgotten how frustrating the whole dating thing was, all the mixed signals and misunderstandings that could occur. All the way to her door he fretted inside, worried if this would be their last date. Or was he just reading too much into it? Why couldn’t a man just blurt out the questions on his mind without making himself look like a fool? Because that was how it would be interpreted, wasn’t it? Wouldn’t he be basically advertising the fact that he didn’t understand the woman who had him firmly under her spell? Did I say something wrong? What did I do that made you change your mind tonight? Is this all my imagination? If it is, can you tell me so I can get some sleep tonight? “Tommy ... did you hear me?”

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 67 Rapidly, he turned in the driver’s seat to face her. Had he been that deep in thought? His hand was on the door handle, pushing it open so he could walk her to the door. “Yeah, yeah--well, no. Sorry.” “I said I love that cologne. I meant to tell you that earlier.” He smiled, though he barely felt like smiling. She was complimenting him on ‘the magic potion’ as Nate had braggingly called it. He waited for her to come around the car and ventured an arm around her waist. “Glad you like it. I don’t wear cologne much.” He hesitated, adding, “I wore it for you.” Like I got my hair styled differently for you. And got these new jeans and this shirt, which isn’t even worn tucked in, for you. Only I can’t tell you all this because it wouldn’t be cool. “Well, it’s delicious.” With her keys jingling in her hand, Jenny reached up to hug his neck and kissed him lightly. Alluringly. “You are delicious.” Confused, Tommy blinked at her. That was proof, wasn’t it? He was reading too much into it? If she made a sweet remark like that? He would never understand women. Never. Not in a million years. But at least this was a good bemusement. “So are you,” he said, holding her even closer. Maybe if he lay all his cards on the table? Was it too early to do that? Was there ever a right time to do that? Could he even get the words out if he worked up the nerve to try it? Tommy knew what he wanted to say. That wasn’t the problem. Yet, his mouth was busy at the moment, kissing hers again. That Jenny-kissing business was one strong addiction. And he was turning into quite the junkie. But it was Jenny who spoke first. Once she was able to breathe again. “You know, Tommy ... um ... we need to talk about something. Let me--let me get the door.” While she unlocked the door with her back to him, Tommy tossed his hands in the air. What’re you doing to me, baby? he wanted to shout. First she purred, You are delicious. Then the dreaded We need to talk. Again, he knew he was no expert on relationships and females, but Tommy was sure those two trains of thought went together about as well as steak and tartar sauce. Just lay your cards on the table, he thought urgently. “Uh, baby, you know …,” he began. But she interrupted him after pushing the door open. He could see that the hand holding her keys was shaking. “Why don’t you--why don’t you--have you got a few ...?” Jenny sighed. Her hand found his belt under that overpriced shirt and she yanked him by it gently in through the door. “Oh, just come in, Tommy.” Nervously, he ran a hand through his hair. “Look, before you say anything, baby, I want you to know that … that ….” That I love you. I’ve always loved you. I love you more now than I’ve ever loved you. Those words were the truth. So true they were burning inside his chest, like a fire trying to eat its way out of a building. Why were they so hard to get out? Because she was going to tell him that she had tried, she really, really did. But she just didn’t feel the same way about him. So it was better if they just remained friends. “Oh, Tommy, please. Let me--I need to tell you something first.” Jenny licked her lips. Her voice quivered. “I wish I was good at this. I’ve never been good at this.”

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 68 He knew what he had to say and do. He was supposed to put his pride ahead of everything else. If she was going to tell him that she’d had a good time with him and Sierra that night, but that she just didn’t want him, that she didn’t love him and never would, he was supposed to keep his head high, his shoulders squared, and his pride intact, telling her it was fine, that he understood. The last thing he was supposed to do was fall apart in front of her, but Tommy could feel as if the earth was going to cave in right under his feet right at that moment. “I just--I just,” he stammered. “Jenny, if you’d let me say what ….” “Tommy, please, let’s just … let’s put it this way, okay?” Swallowing a deep breath, Jenny undid the top several buttons on her dress. The sleeveless cotton dress, with its feminine, flowery print, was particularly flattering to her figure, the red belt cinched around her trim waist and the skirt coming down straight around the curves of her hips. Since it had been cool that night, she had worn a red lace shawl, now tossed haphazardly over a chair at the kitchen table, that matched her belt. And that wasn’t all it matched. Opening the top of her dress enough, she displayed what she was wearing right under it. Whatever it was, it was heartstoppingly red and made of lace. Hot. Sexy. Definitely not intended to be seen by everyone. “Soooo …. do you like it, Tommy?” she asked, her voice barely above a whisper. “Do I--do I like it?” He was having enough trouble finding his own voice. Maybe he’d finally gone crazy? Just tipped right over the deep end? He could’ve sworn that red thing under her dress was a …. “It’s a teddy. You know, a … a teddy.” She unbuckled her belt, tossed it with the shaw, though it slid right off the chair. Another couple of buttons opened on the dress and--voila. Tommy watched her wriggle out of the dress--that action alone turned him on--watched it pool at her feet, and then she stepped out of it. “It’s real pretty,” he murmured. “So you like it?” “Yeah. Yeah, I like it.” “I bought it for you. Especially.” Tommy figured he would appear a lot cooler if he wasn’t breathing so hard and fast, but he had no idea how that could be helped. Jenny moved in closer to him, heightening his excitement as she brushed her scantily clad body against his. She took his face in her hands, her touch tender and so magnificently womanly. “You got a teddy to wear especially for me?” he wanted to make sure he’d heard right. “Yes. But I’m hoping you don’t let me wear it for too long.” Her laughter sounded so mischievous, and then she gave his mouth a long, moist, sensuous kiss. “You ... want me to ... uh …..” Tommy cleared his throat. With her pressing tightly up against him, she could feel exactly what she was doing to him. “Make love to you?” “I do.” There was a sweet vulnerability to her as she added, “If you want to make love to me. You want to, Tommy?” “Do I want to? Jenny, you got any idea how many times that I’ve thought about you and me … you wanting me that much that ….” He had to stop to steady his voice after hearing it crack. “I--I really loved those fantasies, but they hurt, too. Because I couldn’t really have you all those times. It was so ….” She kissed him. It was amazing how her kisses had taken on a quality that could both entice him and comfort him. “You can have me now, Tommy. I’m yours.”

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 69 “You’re ... mine?” he repeated incredulously. Then he smiled. “It’s the cologne, isn’t it?” Jenny laughed. “No, baby. It’s not the cologne. It’s you. I want you. I want your hands all over me. How do you get this off?” She was tugging at his shirt. While he readily obliged, slipping it over his head and letting it join her accessories on the chair, she went to work at unbuckling his belt. “I want you to make love to me, Tommy,” she whispered, kissing him as she pulled his belt through the rungs on his jeans. “I want you inside me. I want to hear what you sound like when you can barely stand the excitement....” He covered her lips with his fingers. “If you keep talking like that, baby, I don’t know if I’ll even make it to the bed. It’s, uh … it’s been a long time, you know?” And I thought you were going to tell me you didn’t love me. Now you tell me you want me inside you. It was almost too much for him to grasp. Had he just told her he couldn’t guarantee he’d last all the way to the bedroom? Well, it was the truth. The excitement was like a fire gone out of control in him. Later on, probably as early as the next day, he’d drown his embarrassment in his morning coffee. Some great lover she was seducing. “That’s okay, Tommy. In a little while we can do it again. If you can stay a little while longer,” she said, smiling when he nodded. “And who says we have to make it all the way to the bedroom? You can take me right here.” Jenny had backed up into the living room. After working the zipper of his jeans, she looked around, trying to find a comfortable spot. The couch was perfect, wasn’t it? With her lying backwards over one of the arms, he could take her easily. “Afterwards, you know, we can play,” she told him. “Do whatever you and I want until you have to leave. Right now, I just want us to make love.” “Okay, baby.” Gently, calmly, trying not to be a crazed caveman about it--although Tommy felt like a crazed caveman right then, and he suspected Jenny wouldn’t have minded if he was--he slipped that sassy red lace thing off her, letting it fall to the floor beneath them. He did that as fast as he could, but then he stopped. Tommy had to savor it, if only for a few moments, never having seen Jenny’s body completely nude before. It was the body of a woman who’d given birth to a child, and the scar of a Caesarian incision told the story of how her son had come into the world. She took care of herself, probably ate well and exercised. But Tommy liked how she wasn’t overly skinny. He’d never understood that whole rail-thin waif look that some women strove toward achieving. A woman was supposed to look like a woman, wasn’t she? And this particular woman was lusciously filled out in all the right places. Her breasts were full, just inviting his mouth to take a sample taste of each nipple, making him smile when he heard a little groan at the back of her throat. Then he slid his hands under her to cup her bottom in his hands, which was fun but also gave him leverage as he spread her legs apart and entered her. Maybe his imagination was inadequate compared to the people who wrote books and movies and song after song, but not once had he imagined Jenny would feel that good, with her legs wrapped around him. She was already excited, moistened, so he was able to slip in easily. He would take it slowly, no rush, trying to lengthen the pleasure for her and himself. In between movements Tommy leaned forward, kissing her mouth, running his tongue along the skin of her neck, teasingly kissing and caressing her breasts.

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 70 “Tommy, honey,” she was saying. “I don’t--I never want us to have secrets from each other. Okay?” “Okay, baby, sure.” It was hard enough to breathe, let alone talk. But he smiled, looking into her lovely eyes before closing his own. “I don’t have any secrets, baby. Not one thing about me that I’d keep from you. I’m an open book, like they say.” “Uh-huh.” He opened his eyes again. She was smiling, yet she looked worried. That wouldn’t do at a time like that. He kissed her deeply, fully, his tongue lovingly caressing hers. When the kiss was done he assured her, “There’s nothing you could tell me about yourself that would change the way I feel about you, baby. Nothing. All right?” “All right.” She didn’t sound totally convinced. If ever there was a right time to tell her, that was it. His breathing was ragged, his body steadily being overcome by the pleasure of making love intensely, and yet he managed to say the words, coming out between moans. “Oh, Jenny, I love you, baby. I’ve always loved you. I’m yours. I wouldn’t do anything ever to hurt you or to lose you.” She held on to him tightly. There was a tiny cry in her voice, hot with emotion and ecstasy, so he didn’t notice how close to tears Jenny was as she spoke. “I love you, too, Tommy. With all my heart. Oh, I have always loved you. I love you, I love you, I love you ….”

THE COP & THE MERMAID

Connie Keenan

71

Chapter Eight Something to do with something Dr. Damon said. Jenny continued cruising along the driveway as it snaked behind the Damon Manor. That was where the doctor’s office was, the building that had originally been used as a stable before being renovated from top to bottom. She had never been there before, having left Windy Harbor before marrying and having a child. The pediatrician who’d treated Tyler, Dr. Rodriguez, was down in Florida. But according to what Maxine at the coffee shop had said, most people trusted their kids’ health to Jeffrey Damon. That didn’t make the man any less weird, obviously, yet in spite of it he was well-liked and a beloved doctor of children. Then, too, there were his other patients. The otherworldly ones he treated upon occasion. The ones the town knew nothing about. There was no parking lot, per se. It was one of those park-wherever-you-can-squeezeyour-car-in deals. There were five other cars besides Jenny’s, a couple that might have belonged to Dr. Damon’s staff. It didn’t seem like much of a busy day for the physician, but then again it was still early in the afternoon. Maybe his light workload would mean she wouldn’t have to wait long for a few minutes with him. Jeffrey Damon, the only member of the Damon family left in Windy Harbor besides Roberta Damon, had to be in his early fifties. That explained why Jenny had rarely seen him, and then probably only in passing. When she was in high school, he was earning his degree in medicine. From what Max had told her--and Max was often a more reliable information source than the Windy Harbor News--Dr. Damon had spent some time working for a charitable organization, tending to children in poor villages in Thailand before returning to the States. When he did, the longtime bachelor accepted his aunt’s invitation to stay with him until he found a suitable home. A week turned into a month, a month turned into a year. Before long the temporary arrangement with the two of them sharing residence in the austere mansion became a permanent one. The manor was huge, ensuring that they weren’t constantly in each other’s way, and even if they were, they seemed to get along famously. Roberta had supposedly helped the doctor turn the stables into his office, an idea that must have seemed crazy in the beginning, but from what Jenny could tell once she’d entered, it had worked out fine. Inside, there was no indication that the building had once housed horses. The construction people must have first gutted the place, because there was no hint in the layout of there having been sectioned-off stables at one time. The place was simple, done with a Southwestern décor, cheery. The waiting room was one big playroom where the two children waiting played, while their young mothers skimmed through magazines. Max at the coffee shop had mentioned one more thing. Something that Jenny, curious as she was, took inquisitive note of as she approached the window. Two women sat in that office. One was a young, freckled redhead in her early twenties, sipping a diet soda while her fingers, the nails elaborately done, banged away almost musically at a computer keyboard. That wasn’t her, Jenny decided to herself. Beth had to be the other one, the one in her mid-forties, finishing up on a phone call while placing some files back into their drawers. A pleasant-looking woman, a tad overweight, wearing a colorful balloon print smock over her clothing.

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 72 This was the love of Dr. Damon’s life, although they hadn’t gotten past the friendly bossand-receptionist stage yet. They’d been climbing that hurdle for years, lord knew why. Beth placed the phone back on its hook and gave Jenny her undivided attention. “Hi, there. You have an appointment?” “No, I’m afraid not.” Jenny smiled. “My little one isn’t little anymore. I’m Jennifer Bryant. If possible, I just need a minute of the doctor’s time. I need to speak to him.” “In reference to?” “I think my name will be reference enough.” The receptionist’s gaze raked over her automatically, but she spoke pleasantly. “I see. Well, he’s with a patient right now, but he’s finishing up. I’ll let him know you’re here. Jennifer Ryan, you said?” “Bryant. B-R-Y-A-N-T.” “Okay. Have a seat.” Jenny preferred to stand, hoping her little discussion with the doctor would be brief. She translated Beth’s reaction to read not one of jealousy but curiosity. She could understand that, too--some strange woman showing up at the not-yet-lover’s door, unwilling to state her business there. Not that Beth had any reason to worry, since Jenny had no interest in the doctor. She had no interest in any man now ... except for one. Ever since a few days earlier, when she and Tommy had lost themselves in lovemaking before he had to go home to his daughter, she hadn’t yet gotten her head out of the clouds, as Aunt Louise had been fond of saying. Leafing through a magazine, Jenny guessed that both Dr. Damon and Beth were the last people she had to worry about. News of her visit there that day was bound to get back to Roberta Damon, who would come looking for her by sea if not by land. The last time she’d crossed swords with the older mermaid had been riveting, to say the least. Besides being told she had some manners to learn, a young mermaid like her flitting up from other waters and trying to tell the local merfolk what to do, Roberta had told her that she’d done a good job of guarding the secrets of their kind in her absence, and she wasn’t asking for Jenny’s help now, either. Oh--and she’d called her a brat and a princess. No one had ever accused Jenny of being either of those things at any time in her life. Being called ‘young’ had seemed odd enough, yet it made more sense, with the transformation into a mermaid and all. But then before parting, Roberta, regally and haughtily, had offered her forgiveness. Before she was done leafing through the magazine she heard an exchange between the doctor and his receptionist behind the door that led to the office and treatment rooms. “You said her name was Jennifer Bryant, dear?” “That’s right, Doctor.” “Hmmph. I don’t know any Jennifer Bryant. Bryant, Bryant. Does sound familiar.” The door opened, making her look in that direction. So that was Dr. Jeffrey Damon, wearing his white lab coat, his stethoscope hanging from his neck. The only thing unrulier than his hair was his beard. He looked more like a member of a rock group than a doctor. After waving at those he recognized in the waiting room, he nodded at her. “Jennifer Bryant, I presume?” “That’s me, Doctor.” “Come on in.” He led the way back to his private office. Once the door was closed he sat behind the desk, propping an ankle on his knee. “But not too long, okay, Ms. Bryant? I have a few more patients to see and then I’m off to St. Raymond’s General. New patient coming into the world by C-section and I have to be there to greet him. Or her.”

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 73 “It won’t take too long, Doctor. And I’m sorry I wasn’t more explicit in my reason for being here.” Seated on the other side of his desk, Jenny saw him motion with his hand for her not to take too long. “Okay, um ... this is about the merfolk.” “The what?” “The merfolk, Doctor.” He chuckled. “You don’t need a doctor, Ms. Bryant. You need one of the fishing boats down at the marina. Those guys are experts in merfolk. Now if you’ll excuse me ….” “I’d really appreciate it if it didn’t get back to your aunt that I was here,” Jenny spoke quickly, seeing him rise to his feet. “Last time I had a word with her about what happened. You know. On the beach, where she was seen. I swam out to her and tried to talk to her, but she ... she wasn’t very ….” “Oh, now I see! You’re that bratty mermaid from Florida.” Jenny bristled. “Yes. Well, no. I’m not bratty. Your aunt just took offense to--oh, you’re busy.” “You’re from Florida, but originally from here, right? That’s what Aunt Roberta said.” Suddenly the doctor was chatty, sitting back down and leaning forward, his businesslike demeanor evaporating and a friendly one taking its place. “I don’t remember you, though.” “I moved here from Massachusetts when my father died. I was about fourteen. I lived with my aunt and uncle. You were in med school. I was in high school. We wouldn’t have seen each other much.” “Ah, that explains it. So, what’s on your mind?” She didn’t think he would react as testily as his aunt had, but she still treated him with kid gloves. “Look, Dr. Damon, I appreciate all you do for … everyone and, um, everything. And I know you’re very discreet, and maybe your aunt is right, that I’m sticking my nose in where it doesn’t belong, and everybody got along fine when I wasn’t here, but it’s just that I’m not--you know, that’s not how we did things down in Florida.” “Uh-huh.” He stroked his beard, quiet for a moment. Then he reached into his desk drawer, pulled out a lollipop and passed it across the table to her. “Here. Have a lollipop.” A little friendship offering? Jenny smiled, twirling it between her fingers. “Thanks. Root beer. Anyway, first Officer Tommy Maurer--well, Thomas Maurer ….” “No, Tommy. You were right the first time. I don’t know anybody that calls him Thomas. Other than my aunt, of course.” “Tommy. Yes. Well, first that incident happens with your aunt on the beach, and he sees her and there’s that whole commotion ... ” “Yes. Go on.” “And then recently you said something else to Officer Maurer that sent him--well, his daughter, he asked her to do it--researching merfolk.” “He’s researching merfolk? Or his daughter is, for him, you mean?” “Yes.” “Oh, I think that’s great. More people should do that, don’t you think? But where’s she getting the info? From the Internet?” He rolled his eyes. “The Internet’s iffy. Some good info, some not so good. It’s like folks who putter around on the Net and diagnose themselves. Crazy. Very dangerous.” He wasn’t getting it. Jenny tried again. “Doctor, my point is, they’re not supposed to know. You know, and you’re not like your aunt and me, but you’re different. This is a police officer who’s seeing and hearing so much. And the same cop, both times.” “I understand what you’re saying ….”

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 74 “And, believe me, Doctor, I don’t want to offend you.” “No offense taken. But I really think you’re worrying your pretty little head over nothing. So he’s researching it. That doesn’t mean he’s going to come to the conclusion that, aha! What do you know? There are mermaids, after all. You know how we full humans are. The truth stares us in the face, but if it doesn’t fit into our idea of reality, then we don’t believe it.” She remembered something then. “I haven’t been much help, either. I told Tommy Maurer that I’ve seen mermaids.” “Why would you do that?” “Oh, I don’t know. Sometimes I wish there was some way to tell him what I really am.” “Uh-huh.” Jeff Damon nodded slowly. “Not a good idea.” “Not a good idea not to tell him, either. Trust me. Been there, done that. Trying to keep it a secret forever is impossible. It ruined my marriage.” “I can’t see how it could stay a secret forever.” He half grinned. “If you don’t mind my asking, is Tommy your honey?” My honey. Jenny liked his way of putting that. “You could say that.” “Well, that explains all your interaction with him.” The doctor scratched his neck and leaned forward. “Look, Ms. Bryant ….” “Jenny.” “Jenny, I really don’t think there’s anything to worry about. I know it isn’t easy keeping a secret for … uh ... centuries, but I don’t really see any problem with your, uh, sweetheart researching merfolk. I can’t imagine what it was I said to him that got him started on that, but I’ll certainly try to be more careful in the future. Okay?” “Okay. That’s good enough.” Jeff stood, offering his hand. That was his gentlemanly signal to her that he needed to get back to his patients. But first he asked, “Out of curiosity, what exactly did you tell Tommy about merfolk? Just that you’ve seen them?” “And that they didn’t look exactly like what he’d imagined they look like.” “That’s interesting. That’s what I told him, too. Now we know why he’s so curious that he’s doing research.” Jenny tilted her chin up, trying to treat the manner as if it didn’t bother her quite as much as it truly did. “I don’t know other mermaids’ experiences in that, but my husband was--the first time he saw me, he reacted with fear.” “So did I. And I was only a teenager, the first time I saw one. It wasn’t my aunt, either. In fairness, you don’t expect the human body to be able to change like that. It’s not like anything they’ve ever seen before in this life.” “I know. It scared me, too, and I watched it happen to myself.” She started towards the door and stopped. “But if I saw fear on Tommy’s face--if I saw it frightening him, I don’t know that I could . …” Dr. Damon gave her shoulder a few soft pats. “Sooner or later he’s going to have to know the truth about what you are, Jenny. When it comes time to tell him, maybe I’m an old romantic, but if two people really love each other, nothing will keep them apart. Not the earth, not even the sea.” With a glance toward the open reception window as she closed the door behind herself, Jenny saw Beth look up from whatever she was doing to eye her curiously. Murmuring her thanks, she moved swiftly past the parents and young patients in the waiting room--which had gotten more crowded while she had spoken with Dr. Damon--and back out into the hot summer afternoon.

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 75 Love conquers all. That was the doctor’s scientific advice. He hadn’t just been blowing her off, either. Jenny liked the man a lot more now that she’d met him, never anticipating he’d be such a self-proclaimed romantic. But Jenny could have told him his theory wasn’t fool-proof. She had learned that the hard way. Love had failed to slay the dragons for Jenny and Keith McCollum. Then again, maybe Keith hadn’t loved her as much as she’d loved him. That happened sometimes in a relationship, when either the man or the woman was more in love with the other. Maybe it was she who had loved Keith more than he had loved her. Whatever had been the case, the look on his face when he finally saw her in the form that she took when she became part of her watery world, that she could never forget. It was etched in her memory, like the fury in his eyes later on, after the initial shock. And those words that had sliced right through her. You deceived me. You’re not a woman. You’re--that thing. I fell in love with a woman ... not that Whatever you are. She drew a shaky breath as she slid behind the wheel. That was Keith, though Tommy wouldn’t be like that. Or who was to say? Keith had calmed down after that. He’d apologized, not that an apology solved everything. Yet, it was never the same between them again. Worse, once he learned that the same fate belonged to his son, their marriage was doomed. Jenny put the key into the ignition but didn’t turn it, first rummaging through her tote for her cell phone. She’d muted it before going into the office so her meeting with Dr. Damon wouldn’t be disturbed. Two messages, the first from Tyler. He was letting her know that his father was coming up next week to see him and to meet Jody. Tyler made it a point to add that his dad had said, “Give my love to your mom.” She huffed out a brief laugh. Keith sending his love. Usually it was his regards. After the divorce and his subsequent remarriage, he’d become very chilly and distant to her, although to his credit he’d remained loving and warm to their son. The next call puzzled her, the New York number on the screen not one that rang a bell with her. Then came the message: This is Meghan Durst. I’m Senior Editor here at Tolliver Publishing. I’d like to speak to Ms. Bryant about her book, Dimension. Please call me as soon as possible. We’re ready to make an offer …. Jenny sat longer than she should have in that car, listening to the same message another four times. Trying to make sure she’d heard right. Exciting? Absolutely. But she wasn’t as tickled pink as she had always thought she would be upon receiving a message like that about her other ‘baby’, the Young Adult novel she had poured so much of her heart and soul into, all those hours of sleep sacrificed, all that banging away on her keyboard. All that dreaming, all those rejections and times she wanted to throw in the towel. Getting in the way of her jubilation, which she’d earned a right to, was love, and the hope that it could conquer all. Either that or she couldn’t give her heart entirely to Tommy Maurer. She had to weigh whether it was better to tell him soon, without any further delay, before they became any closer ... or to let him go before her love for him grew and there was the chance it wouldn’t be enough. She sighed and returned the editor’s phone call. ****

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 76 Neither of the ‘single guys’, as the ‘committed guys’ called them, was able to make it that Saturday. No surprises there where Nate Brewer was concerned, but Kenny Nelson, who often attended his friends’ family functions, could be excused. Kenny’s brother was moving into a new house, and Kenny had promised him weeks earlier to help him with the move. Nate had begged off, claiming he had a family function of his own to attend. With him, that most likely meant he had a fishing date with a non-cop buddy on the guy’s boat, and he wasn’t giving up the fish, the beer, or the sun worshipping for a little dance recital. Even if he did have a soft spot for Pat and Vicky Murphy’s youngest child. “You have to really enjoy them at this age,” Steve Valerio was saying, nodding in sixyear-old Hailey’s direction. “Before you know it, they’re big. Look at my kids. And Tommy’s daughter, Sierra. She’s gonna be one beautiful young woman.” “Yeah, but I don’t know if I’ll make it that far without going into the cardiac unit,” Tommy said. He leaned back against the wall, watching the women fussing over Pat’s little girl. “Steve’s right, though, Pat. Enjoy her.” “Hey, you guys talk like I’m an amateur at this,” Pat said, with feigned offense. “Hailey was the late surprise for us. We have two preteens, remember? I don’t know how far they’re gonna make it, though. I’m ready strangle those two boys sometimes.” Tommy heard his friends talking but was preoccupied with watching the little cluster around Hailey. Or more specifically, he was watching Jenny. She was chatting, and like Steve Valerio’s wife, keeping Vicky Murphy company while she congratulated her daughter and smoothed down her pink dancing outfit. He smiled to himself. Jenny didn’t realize he was staring at her, caught up in her conversation with the other two women, one of whom she already knew as the mother of her piano student. From that spot he couldn’t hear what was being said, but he felt his heart swell inside him as Jenny laughed with Vicky Murphy and Karen Valerio and touched a finger to Hailey’s little chin. A doleful moment struck him. There probably wouldn’t be a ‘late surprise’ for him and Jenny. Well, it wasn’t totally impossible, but at that point he doubted it would happen. But maybe the future held grandchildren. Now that would be fun. Play with them, take them places, show ’em off, give them all sorts of stuff to spoil their dinner, then give ’em right back to their parents. After that, relax together in a nice, quiet house. Being grandparents someday would rule. A relationship and hopefully marriage in their forties wouldn’t be the same as if it had happened earlier in their lives. Yet, with Jenny, Tommy couldn’t imagine it being anything short of a dream come true. A very cherished, long-held dream. “She looks real cute there, with the other officers’ wives.” Steve, who’d made the remark, chuckled. He was referring to Jenny. “That’s what you’re thinking, isn’t it?” “Yeah, I am. And, yeah, she does.” Tommy dug his hands into the pockets of his pants, glad that the recital had given him a chance to wear a suit for Jenny. “They get along good, too.” Pat, never a man to be comfortable in a suit and tie, particularly on a day when a mad dash to the car was necessary to rev up the AC against the summer heat, stepped aside for another dad to pass them on his way to the concession table. With the recital over, the crowds at the Whitebridge dance school were thinning out. “It’s serious between you two, huh?” he asked Tommy. “Yep. Well, serious for me.” He smiled. “I think for Jenny, too. I was just standing here, thinking it could be late for kids. For us to have them, I mean. But there’s always Tyler and Sierra to give us grandkids someday.”

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 77 Steve found that humorous. “That’s looking ahead!” “Maybe too far ahead,” Pat added. Tommy squinted at him. “What do you mean?” “Eh, nothin’.” “No, c’mon. What’d you mean?” Pat loosened his tie a smidge. “Well, I don’t want to rain on your parade. And I see you really happy lately. You have that little spring in your step. That wasn’t there before. Now you’re talking about .... being a grandpa.” Tommy laughed with him. “Someday, I said. I’m just talking right now.” “I know. And I know you and Jenny knew each other as kids, but in the meantime you two grew up. That’s two families, not one. Those two have to come together, and that takes time. And you still need to get to know each other. All over again, because you’re not the same people you were when you were young.” “I know all that. I’m not rushing. Dad.” Steve laughed as Pat threw up his hands. “I’ll mind my own business,” he said. “No, I know what you’re trying to say.” After a beat, Tommy wondered out loud, “I hope Jenny doesn’t think I’m rushing things.” Because all I want to do is love her. That was too personal and better not shared with his friends. But he’d waited so long for just that, to love her and love her and love her. Like he’d once heard someone say many years ago. “You’d have to talk to Baby about that,” Steve teased. To Pat he asked, “Does he ever call Jenny by her name? I swear, whenever he talks to her, it’s baby, baby, baby.” “Don’t laugh. He’s making us look bad,” Pat said. With Hailey’s hand in hers, Vicky Murphy joined the men and hooked her arm through her husband’s. “Looks like we’re done here,” she told Pat. Turning her attention to his friends, she asked, “Coming back to the house, right? We have some sandwiches and other goodies. We’re feeding you all for being so sweet and coming today.” “Are we coming? That depends.” Steve jerked his head at her. “Did you make your potato salad, Vicky?” “Sure did.” “Well, then, that settles it. The Valerios are coming.” Tommy saw Karen Valerio coming up from behind Vicky to join her husband at the same time that Jenny stepped around Pat to take her place beside him. Smiling at him, she draped her hand around Tommy’s shoulder and he rested his hand on her waist, drawing her closer to him. “And how about you and Jenny?” Pat asked him. “You can go home and change first. No way I’m staying in this suit.” “Oh, we’d like to go, but we’re going bike riding with Sierra,” Tommy explained. “And then later I’m taking Jenny out to celebrate her book.” “Aw, well, we can celebrate her book, too,” Vicky said with a pout. “I’d love to raise a glass to her for that.” “So would I!” Pat enthused. “I’ve never known anyone who was a published author before. I’d like to toss back some Coronas with her before she hits the Bestseller List.” Jenny laughed. “I doubt that’s going to happen with this book. It’s just a mysterious little tale for teenagers.”

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 78 “I haven’t been a teenager in ages, but I can’t wait till it comes out so I can read it,” Vicky told her. “And are you sure you don’t want to just pop by so we can toast you?” “That would take away from their time with Sierra, honey,” her husband reminded her. “We understand, Tommy. Next time.” On the way to his car, Tommy walked with his arm securely around Jenny’s waist, trying to figure out if he should bring up the subject. There hadn’t been a good time so far in that day, and it didn’t look like there’d ever be a good time. At the recital, other than being seated next to each other and whispering remarks about how lovely Hailey Murphy was, they had barely had a second to themselves. Now he would be changing at his house, she would be changing at hers, and they’d be bicycling down the strip alongside the beach, with Sierra to boot. Later that evening was supposed to be a celebration, not time to discuss something uncomfortable. Was it even necessary to bring it up? Jenny had mentioned it matter-of-factly, like it was no big deal, as casually as if she’d mentioned the Hope of Glory Church holding another of their clothing drives for the less fortunate families in Windy Harbor. He was the one worrying about it. She had been fine that day, amiable and talkative with the guys and their wives, though she had seemed like there was something on her mind. And Tommy had to wonder if that something’s name was Keith. “Would you have wanted to go?” he asked when they were a short distance from her place. “For a little while? I just said that because that was what we’d planned originally.” In a gesture that struck him as very womanly, Jenny had been checking her reflection in the lit-up mirror on the pull-down sun visor. That facet of her fascinated him, those little things that she did that were so uniquely feminine. He also found it sexy, the way she had when she was sitting of crossing her slender legs, then crossing them again at her dainty ankles. The first time she’d done it he’d noticed she wore an ankle bracelet, which only added to her allure. “That would’ve been fine,” she replied. “But that really would have taken away from our time with Sierra. Are you sure you want me to join you two?” “Yeah. She wanted you to come.” “She did?” Tommy smiled at the way her eyes shone at that revelation. “Yeah, baby, she did.” “Okay. Then we can go to your friends’ another time. But it’s important for her to have you to herself sometimes, too.” “I know. But we’re at an age where I’m usually playing second fiddle to her friends anyway.” “Believe me, she wants to be with her friends. But in her book, you’re second fiddle to no one.” He swallowed hard. Bring Keith up, don’t bring him up. That was the dilemma. And why was that? Jenny and Keith were divorced. They’d been divorced for some time. Still, Tommy would have preferred him to stay in Florida and wait for his son to come down for a visit. Yet it seemed feasible that Tyler’s dad would come up with the intention of meeting the girl who’d taken his son all the way up the east coast. The man could afford it, too, Tommy supposed. As long as that was all he wanted. How about if he brought him up as innocently as possible? “Tyler’s happy about his dad coming up?” “Ah, I think he’s happier than he’s letting on. After everything that’s happened, he was kinda mad at his father. But since he finished school and he’s been so wrapped up with Jody and his job in September and this hockey rink project, I think he’s been too busy to hold a grudge against Keith.”

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 79 “Oh, that’s--that’s real good. Is his wife coming up, too? Does Tyler get along with her?” “I don’t think so. He met her once. It was ... a very emotional situation. Tyler was younger and he saw her with his father one night, I don’t remember where. I know Tyler was devastated. He yelled at his dad, wouldn’t speak to him for months.” “That’s tough on a kid.” “Yes, it is.” Tommy chose to reword the question she’d either forgotten about or purposely avoided. “Tyler will be okay if his step-mom comes up with his dad, though, right? He’s older now and ....” “I’m not sure, but it sounds like Keith’s coming alone.” He shifted in his seat, his hand gripping the steering wheel just a little tighter. Not what Tommy wanted to hear. Was that why he sensed there was something on her mind? Did the thought of seeing her ex-husband again have her unnerved? They’re divorced, he reminded himself. The man had hurt her and her son deeply. Exspouses remained in contact with each other, or at least saw each other at functions and such, for the sake of their kids. Tommy told himself that he was just blowing the whole thing out of proportion. Bottom line--Jenny didn’t love Keith anymore and he didn’t love her. Their only link was their son, now a young man with a life of his own. Tommy’s own relationship with her was fledgling, but it was passionate. He had no reason to feel threatened by the man who’d packed his things and gotten out of her life forever. Or almost forever. But he did feel threatened. Because this was the man she’d said yes to when he’d proposed to her, the man she’d shared a bed and a home with, the man who’d been in the delivery room the night their son was born. Tommy couldn’t help it. He felt threatened. Make that with a capital ‘T’. But what could he do? Ask her for assurances that she loved him and that Keith meant nothing to her? Make himself look like a silly, jealous fool? “Um, honey, listen ….” “Yeah?” He glanced quickly at her, too anxiously, in his opinion. “I wanted to know. Uh … what would think about....” Jenny’s smile seemed a bit nervous. “About us making a bite to eat at your house, then celebrating with a walk along the beach?” “Instead of dinner and maybe going out for drinks?” He shrugged. “Whatever you wanna do, baby.” “I’d like that walk on the beach with you. There’s something … I’d like to show you. There’s something that you need to know about me.” This revelation threw him for a loop. “Oh-okay. What’s that?” “Tonight, baby. I’ll show you ...at the beach.”

THE COP & THE MERMAID

Connie Keenan

80

Chapter Nine Another cool Maine summer night, and there was Jenny, pulling off the knit top she’d worn over a clingy, bright red tank top. So close to the water, it was even chillier than it had been in the heart of town, where she and Tommy had been before walking down to the beach. “You’re hot?” he asked, touching her shoulder. Surprisingly, it was warm to the touch. “No. Comfortable, though.” She flashed him a somewhat nervous smile. “You cold?” “Little bit. Maybe you should warm me up.” Again she smiled, more to hide her sadness. It was endearing to her, how Tommy lacked that suave, almost slick manner some men had. That was how he’d been when they were younger, too. A bit awkward when he held a woman, unsure of himself. This was a man who had only held one woman for years--his wife--and it showed. After making love to her, however, Jenny noted how much more naturally physical affection came to him. He still reached for her in a slightly tentative manner, as if unsure that she wanted his touch, and he still held her at times as if she were some fragile little bird to be handled with care. Now his arms wrapped around her like they knew the way intimately ... which they surely did. Drawing closer, Tommy dotted her bare shoulder with quick, playful kisses. “You are warm,” he mused out loud. “That’s odd.” “Guess so.” But it wasn’t so strange at all. She was very near to the ocean. Her body instinctively knew that. And it was preparing itself. One of the first things to occur was the change in her internal temperature, adjusting to the temperature of the water. That factor aided her, especially in the dead of winter when she’d return from her journey to the deep. It prevented her from hypothermia and pneumonia and any other cold-related maladies that could wreak havoc in her human form. “Can we go back to your place afterwards?” he asked. “Sure.” “And can we ... if we have some time ....” He shrugged, chuckling. “If you want to.” “If you want to.” Which you won’t once you see this, she thought. She’d felt miserable all day, but now the misery was overwhelming her. “I always want to, baby. I can’t get enough of you,” he said huskily. With emotion and the desire to make love taking over, Tommy kissed her. Good--maybe he’d forget about it. Maybe she could get a reprieve for now, since this had all been a mistake, coming here to make an announcement she was sure to regret. Maybe, too, she’d gotten better over the years of hiding her secret. As crazy a notion as that was, Jenny wondered if she had to tell Tommy at all. Couldn’t she just learn from the past’s mistakes and keep a secret, like for the rest of their natural lives? “I want to,” she said then. “Let’s go back to my place.” “Yeah? Okay, baby.” He seemed pleased and took her hand, kissing it. “But first ... what was it you wanted to show me here?” It was a lonesome section of beach, rarely visited by locals at that hour. They sat on a jetty close to a pier with slips occupied by about a dozen privately owned powerboats and cabin

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 81 cruisers. The sound of a horn coming from a boat far out from land blended hauntingly with the whispers of the wind and the sounds of the waves lapping against the jetty. If they stayed there much longer, she would have no choice but to tell him. Decision is indecision, her uncle always said. Even now Jenny could feel the changes coming. After so many years she knew them, like she knew dark clouds in the eastern sky meant a storm was brewing. “Some other day I’ll tell you,” she promised. “Let’s go, Tommy.” “Some other day?” He laughed. “Jenny, you wanted to come out here. You have me curious. Whatever it is, I’m guessing it must be important.” “It’s not. Not really. Please, Tommy.” Her voice cracked on his name. “Whoa. Baby, what’s the matter? Why don’t you wanna tell me?” She saw the muscles of his lower jaw tense. “What’s this about?” All that urgent coaxing on his part. She knew she wasn’t getting out of there so easily. “This is something that, if I tell you, Tommy,” Jenny began, “you have to keep it between us.” “Sure.” “No, Tommy, you don’t understand. No one can know about this. Anyway ... you’d have a hard time finding someone to believe you.” He blinked. In a way, all that mystery she was building came as a relief. He’d feared earlier that whatever revelation she was making would have something to do with Keith, although Tommy assumed that had just been his insecurity talking. “What’re you, Jenny?” He thought some levity would cheer her up. “An alien or something?” She smiled sadly. That was when he noticed her eyes were glistening with unshed tears. “Or something,” she whispered. He sighed and cupped her face in his hand. “Oh, now, listen to me, okay? I told you there’s nothing you could tell me about yourself that would change the way I feel about you.” “I know you said that, Tommy ….” “And I meant it. Hey, I really think you should put that sweater back on. Looks like you’re turning a little blue.” Or was it just the way the faint starlight was falling on her? His eyes playing tricks on him, maybe? It wasn’t that cold for her to be turning blue. It was summer, after all. Something even stranger, when Tommy rubbed her arms to warm them, they were already warm. Not the barest trace of cold to her skin whatsoever. So what was that very light yet definitely blue hue to her skin? “That’s--that’s part of what I’m trying to tell you,” Jenny stammered. “And I’m telling you this, Tommy, because I’m--I’m thinking that you and I--that we ….” “We are,” he confirmed firmly. That was interesting. He couldn’t recall that happening often in his life, and certainly never with a woman. He’d known precisely what she was trying to convey. “This is as good a time as any to ask you, I guess, Jenny. Am I moving too fast? You can tell me if I am. I’d rather you tell me.” “Too fast?” “Yeah. Pat told me to slow down. But it’s not like I’m an expert at this or anything, you know? I just know how I feel about you. How much you mean to me. How much you’ve always meant to me, Jenny. Baby--are you okay?” “I’m fine.” “You are? Your skin is--you’re turning so--so--blue.” There was no turning back now. One way or another, she had to go through with it.

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 82 “You’re not moving too fast for me, Tommy,” she explained. “But I might be. Anyway, that’s something we can talk about another day. If you--you still want to after this.” Okay, now what the hell is happening to her? His training as a cop had to be the only reason Tommy hadn’t shouted that question at the top of his lungs. His training, and also experience, where he’d learned to keep his cool in unpredictable situations, or as best as a human being could conduct himself. Yet, whatever was going on with Jenny right at that moment was unlike anything he had ever seen or gone through, either as a cop or before he’d ever even put on that uniform. “Are you sick, baby?” he asked hoarsely. “What--what’re you doing? Jenny!” First she’d slid her feet out of her sandals, placing them beside her knit top, which she’d folded neatly and left at her side. Now she had pulled off the tank top, exposing her lacy creamcolored bra. As her hands went to the zipper of her white denim Capris, he placed his hands over hers. Her skin feels odd now. Clammy. And he didn’t want to look, but out of the corner of his eyes it looked like her nails were longer. Her fingers--her fingers were ... webbed. Not that that was even possible. “Are you sick, Jenny?” he asked again. “Something’s happening to you.” “No, Tommy. I’m not sick. Remember when I told you I’d seen merfolk? Remember that?” “Baby, put your shirt back on. Please.” He reached for her tank top, looking around to see if anyone could see her, already partially disrobed on that jetty. “You can’t do this.” “Tommy, please! Did you hear what I just said?” “Yeah, yeah. The merfolk. I heard you. Oh--don’t do that. You can’t take off your ....” “Tommy, it all has to come off. All of it. Tommy ... I’m a mermaid, Tommy.” That got his attention, enough that he whipped his head back around to face her after looking around for anyone who could be passing by. She’d managed to take off her bra, nude from the waist up now. “Did you say you’re a mermaid?” “Yes. A mermaid.” Jenny waited for him to say something, and his lips moved as if he’d speak, then ... nothing. She saw his eyes drop to her abdomen, where the scales were beginning to appear along her bluish flesh. Her breath caught when Tommy, eyes widening and his own breath coming faster, withdrew his hand from her arm as her hair, originally to her shoulders, proceeded to darken to a raven color and lengthen to her waist. She sat down, promptly swinging her bare legs over the rocks. “Tommy, you said nothing would change how you felt about me,” she reminded him. That little plea in her voice shamed her. “I know. I know. And I did mean it, Jenny,” he murmured, also in a plea. But he was backing away from her. He didn’t, or couldn’t, speak. His eyes did his communicating for him, taking in the sight of the scales now overtaking most of her body. The color drained from Tommy’s face as his incredulous stare traveled to the thin but thickening membrane joining her legs together. Incredulous? Jenny wished that was it, but there was no mistaking that expression in his eyes. She had seen it before. That was the gripping, paralyzing fear of seeing something that the mind couldn’t reconcile as being reality.

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 83 “I’m sorry, Tommy. I made a mistake tonight in telling you this.” She tore her gaze away from his. “I made the mistake of listening to you. Of believing that this wouldn’t matter to you.” Finally he found his voice. Waving his arm wildly at what was fast becoming her fishtail, he choked out, “Jenny ... you’re ... a mermaid. How did that happen to you?” “This isn’t new, Tommy. I was like this ever since you’ve known me. Ever since something happened when I was fourteen. Right after my dad died. You just didn’t know it until now.” She was crying freely now, distraught and yet angry. “And now that you know, you’re afraid of me.” He shook his head vehemently. “No. No, baby, no, I’m not afraid of you ….” “Yes, you are!” She shouted through her tears. “I’m a freak to you!” “No, you’re not. You just ... you don’t look anything like ... my Jenny.” Frantically, he ran both hands through his hair, which was already tossed by the sea breezes. “Damn. You don’t even look the same age right now. You look younger. You look like you’re your son’s age. How is that possible? How is any of this possible? Jenny? Are you listening to me?” She turned away as her breath came in fast, painful gasps. “Maybe it’s not a mistake that I told you now. At least I know where I stand with you. Now I know I don’t really mean anything to you.” “What?” Tommy took a deep breath, letting it fill his lungs and calm him. Somewhat. He wouldn’t be completely calm for ... he had no idea how long that would take, actually, to calm him down. He had a lot to wrap his mind around, try to make sense of it all. “That’s not fair, Jenny.” “A lot of things aren’t fair, Tommy. It’s not fair that this is part of my life, and it’s been a part of my life for a long time. But I have to deal with it.” She turned to glare at him. “You don’t.” Then he did something she hadn’t expected. He took steps closer to her again. Gingerly, because the rocks were moss-covered, slippery, and sprayed by the waves on either side of the jetty. “Baby, just give me a chance,” he told her. “Be patient with me here, okay? I need time to understand this. I’m having trouble believing this is even really happening. You’re a mermaid, baby. I didn’t even think those really existed before tonight.” “Don’t call me that. Don’t call me ‘baby’. That’s what I was to you before you saw me this way. I’m not your Jenny. You said that yourself a few minutes ago.” She caught herself in time before she could start to cry again. “Just go away, Tommy. Be glad you found out now. Get out of here.” He set his jaw stubbornly. “I’m not going anywhere. I’m staying right here, and I’m gonna ….” “Tommy, get .. .out ... of ... here!” Furious, with her heart breaking, Jenny flailed at the water with strong, violent strokes of her powerful tail. She splashed water in Tommy’s direction, drenching him and setting him back a few paces. Accidentally swallowing some of the saltwater, he broke into a coughing spasm and bent down to hold onto the rocks, trying to steady himself. Someone else could see her. Someone else could happen by, though it didn’t happen all that much in that area ... and for that she could thank Jody, who seemed to know the best launching places by heart ... so she knew she couldn’t be seen. She also wanted the solitude of some offshore island or even the hull of a boat to cling against, any isolated place to hide herself and cry in peace. With her hands gripping the rocks she pushed off, falling fins first into the water.

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 84 “Jenny ... Jenny, where are you going?” he demanded. “Come back. Please, baby.” She lingered for a moment. That plea sounded so heartfelt, so real. She watched him from the water, shivering from the cold of having been splashed, his short-sleeved white T-shirt clinging to his muscular shoulders and chest. “If you don’t come back, I’m coming in after you,” he warned. “Don’t try it, Tommy. I can out swim you. You’d be tired while I’d be miles away already.” It was his turn to look frustrated. “But anything could happen to you out there.” “Not to me, it won’t.” “Anything. Sharks ….” “They won’t bother me. They never do.” “Then I’ll sit here. And I’ll wait for you to come back.” To emphasize his point, he sat himself down gingerly on the rocks. “You can’t do that. I’ll be gone all night. And I know you wouldn’t leave Sierra alone that long. As you shouldn’t.” She stroked at the water with her hands. “And I’ll be fine, Tommy. I’m a mermaid. I’m safe here. This is as much my home as that house on land.” “Fine. Then I’ll see you tomorrow sometime when you’re back,” he decided. He rose, his long legs spread apart, hands on his waist, resolute. “We need to talk about this, you and me.” “There’s nothing to talk about, Tommy. I’m setting you free.” “No. I don’t want to be set free!” he shouted back, as vexed and as shattered as she was. With his heart sinking, Tommy realized she hadn’t heard him. Jenny had disappeared under the water. Only her tail rose in an arc behind her over the surface of the water, as now he knew he’d seen Roberta Damon’s tail do the same that night. In moments, her tail was gone beneath the waves, and he could stand there looking out at the sea, but his eyes couldn’t find her. Sierra. He thought of his daughter as he stepped off the jetty and trudged back up the beach to the backstreets of that section of town. Jenny was right about that. It was getting late and he couldn’t leave Sierra by herself. But he knew for damn certain that he wouldn’t be sleeping very well, if at all, that night. A mermaid. Half woman, half fish. That gorgeous, sexy, ethereal seductress of the sea that sailors had told stories about for centuries … existed. Now it had been revealed to him that Jenny Bryant was one of them. His Jenny. It wasn’t too bad. His pants and shirt were only partially soaked. Enough, though, that his teeth were shattering when he got into the car. Maybe he’d catch a cold. Big blazing deal. That was the least of his worries at the moment. He had reacted with fear. He was ashamed and angry at himself for reacting that way, but how could he have stopped himself? Jenny didn’t exactly look like the movie versions of mermaids. As both she and Dr. Damon had told him--Was he one of the merfolk, too?--a mermaid hadn’t looked the way he’d seen them depicted in art and movies. Jenny was half woman, half fish, too. But all of the changes that had taken over her body … her hair getting longer, the bluish tint to her skin, the scales, how many years had been sliced from her real age--were things Tommy had never seen in any artists’ renditions of mermaids or in the movies. A real mermaid looked like a creature that dwelled in the sea and could adapt to her surroundings. Her appearance had frightened him. Yet, it had also enthralled him. Captivated him. It had made it almost excruciating for him to tear his eyes away from her.

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 85 Even in that form, she was strangely beautiful. And Tommy needed to make sure he told her that. If she would let him close to her again. **** Sunday passed, though that had felt like the longest, most grueling day in recorded history. Tommy had wanted to get in touch with Jenny, make up with her, but ultimately had decided against it. No calling her, no showing up on her doorstep like a half-starved stray mutt. Because the very next day after what had been an explosively emotional night was too soon to approach each other. Hopefully he wasn’t wrong about that. But she needed a day or so and so did he. A day or two just to let the dust settle. Let them miss each other. Get some perspective. Tommy had missed the woman, all right. But he was beginning to fear that she didn’t miss him, even a tiny bit. It was Tuesday now. He had called her three times since the day before, leaving her voicemail. Brief, to-the-point but friendly messages. All three had gone unreturned. As for gaining perspective? That wasn’t happening anytime soon. He had been driving around in the police cruiser since yesterday, trying to get his mind to accept as reality what his eyes had seen on Saturday night. Now that it was Tuesday mid-morning, Tommy pulled the cruiser over to the side of the road after spotting a lump partly hidden by the brush, right beneath a billboard that read THORWELL’S CREAMERY--1 ½ MILES. Under the caption was a whimsical caricature of a cow standing upright and dipping a spoon into an ice cream sundae. It had been a while since Tommy had seen that lump. The lump was a man, curled up like a big, scrawny, sleeping cat. Frank Kane grunted and cussed when the policeman nudged him in the side gently with the toe of his shoe. Last time it had been Kenny Nolan who’d taken care of old Frank. Before that, Nate had scooped him up from a park bench in the town square. It seemed every town had a Frank Kane, and it was generally up to the cops to baby-sit him now and then. “Aw, that’s not nice, Frank,” Tommy said after hearing the legitimacy of his birth questioned. “C’mon. You can’t stay here. Some stranger might come along and hurt you.” “I ain’t doin’ nothin’!” Frank raised his voice, not very appreciative of having his slumber disturbed. “I swear, you damn cops. I wish you’d all find somethin’ to do with yourselves. Go have some donuts, why don’t you? Always botherin’ me.” “Well, that’s what they pay me the big bucks for, chief.” Tommy offered him a cheerful smile and caught him by the arm before he lost his balance in that woozy, drunken state and hurt himself. “So I can put on this uniform and bug you silly.” “Yeah, yeah. Damn you and the horse you rode in on! You’re worse than those demons at that dive, Caruso’s.” From what it sounded like, the staff at the popular watering hole and restaurant had wisely refused to serve him. They’d also probably had a brawny manager or bus boy escort the man out before he caused too much of a disturbance in front of their customers. Knowing Frank, he’d rained some choice words spiked with boozy indignation on his way out the door, too. Imagining the scene, Tommy suppressed a laugh. He walked behind him and caught him again by the arm, this time guiding the old man along the road’s shoulder so he didn’t meander accidentally into oncoming traffic. The speed limit on that road was thirty-five. Fast enough to end Frank Kane’s lonely life in an instant.

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 86 He did have a home, albeit a broken-down one. More of a shack than a house, overrun by mice and other pests. It was situated literally across the railroad tracks, close to the abandoned paper mill. Tommy recalled he’d also had a wife and a couple of kids once. Nice lady, though, like Frank, not wrapped too tightly. Social services had come in, taken the kids, the wife ending up in the state mental hospital. That was a long time ago, back in the 1970s. Frank, a longtime alcoholic, had descended even further down into his own private hell. “How about if I pick you up a chocolate shake from the diner, buddy?” Tommy asked him once he’d deposited him in the backseat and was coasting back into town. “You like those shakes. And a sandwich for lunch. Want a sandwich?” “Yeah. Yeah, okay.” The offer of a free meal softened the feisty elderly man’s mood, taming that razor-sharp tongue of his, if only for a short spell. “Want turkey or Virginia ham this time? Or--hey, how about a hot sandwich?” “Yeah, a hot one. Somethin’ like meat loaf.” “You got it. Fries, too?” “If it’s not askin’ too much, yeah.” “Nah, not askin’ too much at all, Frank. It’s okay. I’ll take you to the station. Annie’ll let you take a shower and then give you a cell. I’ll be back with your lunch by then. You can eat, take a nap, be on your way. Maybe you’ll be good, stay out of trouble for a bit, okay?” “Okay.” That was the thing with Francis Kane. He started out abusive, a roaring bear (and he smelled like one half the time, too), but he wasn’t one to remain abusive when being treated with dignity. “You’re a good man, Tommy Maurer.” “Ah, you, too, Mr. Kane, sir.” The old man sniffed. After a moment he ventured, “What’ve you got to be so sad about today?” Tommy’s gaze darted instantly to the rearview mirror, which framed Frank’s forehead, eyes and nose through the grates of the prisoner partition between the front seat of the patrol car and the back. “What makes you think I’m sad?” he asked. “Well, you always look sad. I don’t know why. You have these sad eyes. Like you been through a lot in your life. But lately you were lookin’ a lot happier. Now you’re back to ... lookin’ like your heart’s been broken for the thousandth time.” How drunk was Francis Kane? It seemed like he had slept part of the night’s debauchery off, surely not all of it, but some. Too bad. Because Tommy wasn’t in the habit of mistaking the cruiser for a shrink’s couch, or mistaking the town drunk for psychiatrist. Spilling his guts in front of a civilian, and one well acquainted with the backseat of a police car to boot, was anything but professional. But if Frank was too drunk to remember the conversation, that was almost tempting. Almost. Because there was no one else he could tell. Not that he was one to go bawling to anyone about his problems, never one to wear his heart on his sleeve. Tommy kept things that troubled him close to the vest. Even with everything that had happened with his wife, he’d suffered through it alone. That was just how he was raised by his father, a stern, stony man who’d taught him two main principles about being a man--one, men don’t whine about their problems, and two, a man never cries. Never. “Ah, forget I said anything,” Frank muttered from the backseat as they approached the police station on Troubadour Street. “I gotta learn to shut my mouth and mind my own business.”

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 87 “No, I am sad. You’re right.” Tommy saw no harm in admitting to that much. “Nothin’ you can do about it, though.” “Yeah, I know. But sometimes, son, it helps to talk about it.” “What’s to talk about?” Once the car was parked and the engine died down, Tommy rested his arm across the back of the seat and turned to look at his passenger through the partition. The truth couldn’t hurt, especially because no one would believe him. “I’m crazy about this mermaid. Only we had a fight, and I don’t think she loves me anymore.” “Oh, oh, oh. I see.” Frank Kane nodded, his expression sympathetic. “Hell, I’m sure she does. She’s probably thinkin’ the same thing about you. That maybe you don’t love her anymore. Poor little thing.” Tommy froze. Clearing his throat, he asked, “You, uh … you sound like you know about, uh ….” “I should. I seen ’em, you know. I wasn’t always a bum, Officer. I used to work on those boats when I was young. Fisherman by trade.” Frank nodded solemnly, his old, bleary green eyes brilliant with his memories. “I seen ’em. Those people from the sea. Kinda scary, the first time you see one. Then you realize just how beautiful they really are. So beautiful, they take your breath away. They don’t really like falling in love with souls like you and me, though. It happens, of course … it’s happened for centuries. In the end, it’s usually them that get hurt.” “First time for everything, I guess. ’Cause I’m hurting probably more than that mermaid is right now.” Tommy sighed and opened his door. It was best to get Frank off the subject before getting him into the station. “Let’s go, buddy. I gotta get you situated, then I’ll be back with your lunch.” Figures I’d tell the one person in all of Maine who would believe me.

THE COP & THE MERMAID

Connie Keenan

88

Chapter Ten Jenny checked for that tiny icon at the top of her cell phone’s screen, indicating that she had a message. Sometimes, like when she and Keith had first walked into Caruso’s, the background noises of a busy restaurant could drown out her phone’s ring-tones, causing her to miss a call. That was especially if she couldn’t get to the phone fast enough, buried under everything else in her tote. She hoped that was the case, but again she didn’t see that icon. No messages. She frowned at her phone, resisting the urge to hurl it across the room in her frustration and disappointment. Three times Tommy had called her earlier that week. Wednesday had gone by with no call, now here it was Thursday, and ditto. True, she hadn’t called him back. She’d told him she was setting him free. She’d said it, and she’d spent the better part of the week regretting she’d said it. If he would only call again, only one more time, she would take the call and talk to him. If for no other reason than to hear that wonderful, rugged voice of his. It seemed he’d given up. Forgotten all about her. “You must be expecting a call. That has to be the tenth time you’ve checked your cell,” Keith informed her. “Is it? Sorry.” Jenny settled for tossing the phone rather haphazardly back in her tote. “Now ... you were saying?” Her former husband hesitated, then grinned knowingly and shook his head. After being married for years, it was obvious that he knew her well enough to know that she was adept at steering a conversation back on track. Particularly if she didn’t care to make any private details of her life known. Like ... whose call, exactly, she was anxiously anticipating. Keith McCollum had arrived in town the night before. He was staying at Tyler’s place until the end of the week, when he’d be on a Florida-bound flight that coming Sunday. Jenny would have been content with skipping her ex’s visit altogether. After all, he was there for one reason and one reason only--to see his son and to meet Jody. But then Tyler’s dad, who could charm the birds from the trees, had told Tyler how difficult those past few months had been for him, and oh, how much he would enjoy seeing his mother again. Jenny hadn’t liked the sound of that, yet she wasn’t about to look like the bad guy in front of her son while Keith played the role of the innocent angel. So she agreed to drop by Tyler’s to say hello. Somehow, she’d been finagled into going with her ex--sans their son--to Caruso’s, just to chat like old friends over a couple glasses of wine. “I was saying that Jody’s a lovely girl,” he went on after a quick sip of his Merlot. “I like her a lot. But damn, Jenny--she’s young. And Tyler? I think she’s more mature than he is, which is usually the case with young guys. I don’t think that’s going to last.” “Well, who knows? Too early to tell.” Jenny shrugged. “I know, but the point is that he pulls up roots and treks all the way up here to Maine, and then you do the same. Which is madness, because he’s an adult with his own life and you need to let him spread his wings and enjoy your own life.”

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 89 “Thank you for the advice,” she snipped at him. “But Tyler and Uncle Cam. Those two people are the only family I have. I’d like to be close to them if you don’t mind. You have your wife.” “Hmmm.” Keith looked like he would say more, then fidgeted with a sugar packet from the small ceramic container on the table beside the salt and pepper shakers. “Hmmm ... what?” she prompted him. “I don’t have a wife. Anymore. Well, technically I do. We’re separated.” “Oh. I’m sorry to hear that, Keith.” And she was. Although it was almost as if she wasn’t at that same table with him, her mind wanting to travel back to the same thoughts she had been ruminating over for the last few days, ever since she’d made the terrible mistake of revealing what she was to Tommy. Call me one more time, honey, she thought. I promise I’ll take it this time. But Tommy wasn’t going to call. She’d set him free. Quite simply, after seeing what he’d seen on Saturday night, he had decided he didn’t want to come back. “That’s not the first time, either. We’ve had a--I guess you could say a stormy relationship,” Keith was saying. “But, hell ... you don’t really want to hear this.” “No. I’m sorry, Keith, but not really, I don’t, no.” Jenny smiled at the mild shock registering on his face then. “I didn’t mean to say it like that. But I’ve got a lot on my mind right now, too. Please don’t ask me to be a shoulder to cry on or anything like that. I’m just ….” “I wasn’t going to ask any such thing of you, darlin’.” Though he had kept his voice steady, Keith was offended. But what had caught her attention was that little term of endearment tagged onto the end of his statement. Darlin’. How long had it been since he’d called her that? During the earlier years, the happy years, before he had learned she was a mermaid, Keith had used that loving term, saying it with so much affection and love in his voice. That one word could melt her, no matter how many times she’d heard him say it. However, now she was taken aback by it. She wasn’t his darlin’ anymore. She was somebody’s baby. Or ... she had been. Not too long ago. Once more she felt a tightening in her chest, an actual physical pain. All because her phone refused to ring ... and Tommy had forgotten her. Even that sip of wine that she took did nothing to relieve it. “Does, uh ... he know?” Keith asked. “What?” “Tyler told me you’re seeing someone. He wasn’t too generous with the details, so I don’t know much about him. Does he know about you? Or are you going to try to keep that under wraps?” She could have shied away from that conversation, too. But in that case, it seemed like Keith was the most perfect person that she could have turned to in order to talk about it. “He knows now. I didn’t want to keep it a secret,” she confessed. He looked sympathetic. “And? How did he take it? As badly as I did?” “He--well ….” “Because, you know, Jenny, I never told you that ... that is... ” Keith leaned forward in his seat, almost knocking over his glass and the last few sips of red wine in it. “No. You’re not going to apologize, are you, Keith?” His abrupt laugh was a delayed reaction. It didn’t go well with that wounded look in his wide hazel eyes. Jenny had seen that look before, in all its variations, the most memorable being

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 90 when it had been joined with the three worst words she’d heard during her marriage. You deceived me. “Yes, I’m apologizing, Jenny. Or I’m trying to.” She saw that the hand he used to grasp his glass was shaking ever so slightly. The last time she’d seen him, which had to have been two or three years earlier, he’d had some gray in his hair. Now there was more gray than that familiar rich dark brown of his. Ten years her senior, that made Keith fifty-two--and with that age came more lines on his face. A more interesting face now, too, and still handsome. Ironically, some of that boyish appearance had remained. “Why now?” Jenny wanted to know. “I don’t know. I’m crazy, I guess. You do know I’m on meds, right? So I can blame it on that. Avoid making myself look too much like a total idiot.” He was half joking. Some comments Keith had always made weren’t exactly comedy material, yet the way he said it--the inflection in his voice, his amusing mannerisms--always made her laugh. It didn’t fail that time, either, and the somber cloud over them was lifted. “Seriously, now,” Jenny said, leaning forward. “You’re not really on medication, right?” “No, no, I really am.” “Nothing serious, I hope.” The waitress dropped by and waved a hand at their glasses, mostly empty but for a sip or two left in each. First raising his eyebrows in a question to Jenny, Keith waited for her to nod before telling the waitress, “Yes. Two more, thanks.” He turned his attention to his former wife and answered her question. “I’m being treated for a couple of things. I’m not kidding--I am nuts. I’m treated for depression and anxiety attacks.” “Oh, my. What brought that on?” “I don’t know. Combination of things. You know my dad’s in a real bad way, right?” “No, I didn’t. I’m so sorry about that. I know he wasn’t doing well for a while. Tyler said you hired a nurse to come in a couple times a week.” “Yeah, but that turned out not to be enough. So now he’s in a facility getting round-theclock care. Killed me to do that, Jenny. He doesn’t recognize anybody. That includes me.” Keith waited until the waitress returned, bringing them two more glasses of wine and taking the two empties. “Then business has gone down. Now my marriage is falling apart. Just a lot to handle. And I’m not as young as I used to be. Eh--I’m using your shoulder to cry on, even after you told me not to do that.” It wasn’t an accusation, only a statement. One that seemed sincerely sad. However uncomfortable she had felt being there alone with her former husband, with all those old feelings of resentment and betrayal being dredged up, Jenny felt herself softening towards him. She didn’t let down her guard, however. Hearing him call her by an old pet name and trying to make her laugh like old times reminded her too much of how good Keith was at pouring on the sugar. She wasn’t about to be charmed for whatever reason there was under the surface, but neither did she feel compelled to treat him coldly. “For what it’s worth, I’m honestly sorry to see you going through all that,” she said. “Thanks, Jenny. That means a lot. And back to what I was saying before ….” Jenny watched as he leaned forward again, this time reaching for her hand and covering it with both of his. Like her, Keith was a musician, though he had never pursued music as a profession as she had. His hands were those of a guitarist, with long, thin but strong fingers. His gold Rolex watch, bought when they were married and he was at the height of his career in the corporate world, caught the light from the table’s candle and shone.

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 91 “It has nothing to do with everything that’s going on with me right now,” he murmured. “I don’t want you to think that. I hurt you, and yet ... I’ve never apologized for that. Just want you to know how sorry I am for that, and … for being too stupid to realize what you and I had. Everything else--even everything that--that ….” “Hey, baby.” Instantly, Jenny freed her hand out from under both of Keith’s. Her gaze flew up to see Tommy, dressed in his full uniform, standing ramrod straight. Those eyes, like blue ice, observed her sternly from under the rim of his hat. “Hi, Tommy,” she was quick to greet him. “Tommy. That’s, uh ….” Keith pulled his hands away and they disappeared somewhere under the table. “Tommy Maurer,” she finished the sentence for him, her breath turning in a loud sigh. “This is--him. Tommy, this is Tyler’s dad, Keith.” Her ex recovered, and with the ultra-smooth polish of a politician, offered his hand to shake. “Very nice to meet you.” “Hi.” It was the best Tommy could manage. His mouth barely formed a tight smile. “Hmmm. I see the resemblance. You and Tyler, I mean.” “Oh, yeah. The apple doesn’t fall far from the tree.” Keith was gracious, adding, “Though I’m glad he’s turning out to be more like his mom.” Tommy grunted something in the affirmative, choosing to ignore Keith and address Jenny. “Hope I’m not interrupting anything here.” “We were just talking,” she said. “And I was just leaving,” Keith piped up. “Oh, you know--Tyler didn’t mention you were a cop ….” At five-feet-six, Keith wasn’t a very big man. A fact that might have battered other men’s egos, but not his. His ego had always been pretty solid. Still, Jenny had to keep a laugh at bay, seeing her tall, broad-shouldered Tommy towering over him. “A big cop,” Keith quipped. Tommy said nothing. With his thumbs hooked into his duty belt, he raked his stare over the man he considered his rival for Jenny’s affection, scanning him from head to toe. Keith, older but still a good-looking man. Tommy seemed to acknowledge that, giving a long, unsure blink of his eyes. “Well, I’m headed back to my son’s place,” Keith said and reached in his pocket for his wallet. “Forget it,” Jenny told him. “It’s on me.” “Thank you, darlin’--Jenny. I’ll see ya ‘round, Tom.” With a final nod to the officer, Keith strode past a waitress on his way through Caruso’s to the door. “So that’s why you didn’t call me back. You were kinda busy, huh?” Jenny sat bolt upright in the booth. “Keith has nothing to do with that, Tommy.” “Right. I called you three times. Three. You couldn’t call me back?” He felt his shoulders slumping and immediately squared them. He tried hard to protect his pride, yet he couldn’t keep the hurt out of his voice. “Please sit down, Tommy.” “No, I’m not gonna do that. You ready to talk to me now, Jennifer? Then you pay the bill for you and ‘Darlin’, and you come outside.” “But why can’t we ….” “I’ll be outside,” he reiterated in a strict, even tone that left no room for argument.

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 92 Then, taking long, stiff strides, he stalked out of the restaurant. The fresh air in the form of a gust seasoned with summer and the sea swept into his face, and on any other day he would have savored it. But not today. They could have talked inside. No reason they couldn’t. Except the thought that had come to him, whether he was being stubborn or not, was, No, baby. You do not get to ignore my messages--ignore me--and then call the shots. Huffing out an exasperated breath, Tommy draped his arm over a parking meter and stared at Caruso’s smoked glass double doors. This was crazy. It was like high school all over again. No wonder teenage romances were for the young. It had been hard enough back then, fretting over whether or not a girl would return his call--and those were the days before cells phones, voicemail, and answering machines. A guy had to rely on the girl’s busy parents or lazy big brother not to forget to tell her he’d called. It had been bad enough eating his heart out after finding the same girl skating with another guy at the rink, holding hands and kissing. He should have stuck to his guns, not broken the promise he’d made to himself. When Tommy learned his wife had been unfaithful to him, he’d vowed never to put himself through the heartache and general craziness of being with a woman again. The time for all that had passed. He was supposed to have been satisfied with one female in his life, and that was his daughter. He’d told himself to concentrate on raising her right, steering her towards getting a fine education, and hopefully meeting the right man, maybe making her dad a grandfather someday. That course would have lead him to the peaceful, no-cares life of a confirmed bachelor who answered to no one and did as he pleased. Lord of the TV remote, he could come and go when he wanted to, and he’d never have to deal with rejection and jealousy and pain ever again. That was the plan. Then Jenny came along. And she was too good at both reminding him he was a red-blooded male and messing up his bachelor-forever plans royally. Tommy stared out at the traffic passing along the avenue, then veered a glance back at Caruso’s entrance. What was taking her so long? He debated going in to see if she was on her way but decided against it. He’d forgotten about The Mermaid Factor, as he’d called it to himself the past couple of days. What had troubled him was going into Caruso’s with Kenny Nolan for lunch and finding Jenny with her former husband, hands clasped and gazes locked, laughing and chatting intimately. Troubled him? More like sliced a knife through him and made him see red at the same time. Without ever having met the man, Tommy had gotten the feeling that this Keith character hadn’t traipsed all the way up the east coast just to see his son. He’d had another motive for that quickie vacation. One of the double doors opened and out stepped Jenny. Man, that was a pretty woman, but it also had a lot to do with her just knowing how to put herself together. In that casual, sleeveless dark blue dress, a pair of sunglasses hooked to her V-neck collar, she looked breezy and ready to go for a fun spin. In his car, not some other guy’s. Her brown sandals matched a chunky bracelet and her tote bag. Her hair, free and flowing around her shoulders, completed the picture. “Tommy? No kiss?” she asked.

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 93 “A kiss? You want a kiss?” He didn’t hesitate to scold her. “You tell me you’re cutting me loose--no, you come out and tell me to go away. You swim away from me. I don’t hear from you. You don’t call me back. And now you expect a kiss?” “I don’t expect one. I was hoping for one. I would really, really like one of your kisses right now.” For a moment he glared at her. Tommy knew he’d give in to that request. Maybe if he worried her for a few moments longer, he could at least get his point across. Okay. Hell with it. Point made! Dipping his head down to compensate for the difference in their heights, he granted her request. It was a fast kiss. An angry one. He congratulated himself on having some gumption and not giving into the potent desire to kiss her again and again. “So I’m waiting for an answer,” he reminded her. “What was the question again?” “I called you three times, Jennifer. Why didn’t you call me back?” “I don’t know.” “That’s not a good reason.” “I know. I’m sorry. I should’ve called you back.” “Yes, you should’ve. And I thought your ex was here to visit his son and to meet Tyler’s girlfriend.” “He is.” “So why’s he having drinks and making lovey-dovey eyes with you?” Jenny took a step closer to him. “He’s having problems. Just wanted somebody to talk to. Certain things you don’t talk about with your kids, even if they’re grown.” “Aw. Poor guy!” Tommy spat out the words. “His new wife. She as young as you?” “No. She’s younger.” He rolled his eyes and groaned. “One of these problems he’s going through ... one of them wouldn’t be his wife dumping him, now would it?” “As a matter of fact ….” “Sonofa ….” He shook his head angrily. “So now ... what? He’s sweet-talking you? Begging you to take him back?” “That’s not going to happen, Tommy.” “Oh, no?” “No. You’re the one I want. You’re the man I love.” He studied her expression. Adjusted his hat, just to give him something to do with his hands. Tried to fight the yearning to hold her just a little longer. But he gave up. Grabbing her forearms, he yanked her against him, eyeing her sullenly. “I love you, too, baby. Don’t send me away like you did the other night, then make me think it’s over between you and me.” She took a deep breath. “You were afraid of me, Tommy.” “No, I was not.” “Yes, you most certainly were. You looked at me with this terrible fear in your eyes.” “I know. But I got over it.” He dropped his gaze while catching his breath, then looked her straight in the eye again. “Mermaids aren’t supposed to be real. Then I see one with my own eyes the other night. I’m seeing you and you’re--you’re changing all over the place. You have scales and your hair’s longer, and your hands have these little claws and you’ve got this tail like a dolphin ….”

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 94 Tommy stopped talking as another couple passed them on their way into Caruso’s. He looked at Jenny and took her face in his hands. “I’m sorry if I looked at you that way,” he said. “I’m sorry if I hurt you. I’m over that, Jenny, like I said. I’m not afraid. I don’t care if you’re a mermaid. I mean, it’s not that I don’t care--it just wouldn’t matter to me what you are. I’d still love you, baby.” Smiling, she reached up on tip-toe to kiss him. Lightly, not as much as she wanted to, since he was in his uniform and people could see them. She had no idea whether the police department had rules pertaining to public displays of affection, but she didn’t think the chief would be thrilled with a veteran officer of his making out like a hormonally-charged teenager in front of a popular spot like Caruso’s. “You’re calling me baby and Jenny again. Not Jennifer,” she said, mischievously mimicking his deep voice and that no-nonsense inflection he’d employed before. “Does this mean I’m forgiven?” “Yeah. And how about me?” His smile, like his touch now, was tender. “I’m forgiven, too, right?” “Right.” To prove it, Jenny ventured one more small but loving kiss. “We’ll try this again. We’ll go back to the water. You can turn into a mermaid for me again. I’ll be ready for you this time. Everything will work out fine, baby.” Frank Kane’s words to him on that same subject, said innocently, had seemed so ominous. Tommy was determined to prove that theory wrong, about the love between a human and a mermaid always coming to a terrible end. “If you want to, honey,” she agreed. “And another thing. Something your ex said in there.” “Keith didn’t say very much. You two didn’t exchange all that many words.” “I know, but … it looked like he was making some snide comment about me being a cop.” “Really? I didn’t think so. Anyway, he’ll be going home this week. You don’t have to give him another thought, my love.” He covered the hand she’d used to touch his cheek with his own. “Maybe I’m making a big deal out of nothing,” he conceded. “And I have to get back to work.” “And I have some revisions to do on the book so I can get it to my editor this week. They’re not due for about three weeks, but I’d rather get them done and on their way.” She smiled and added, “I didn’t know if I could work on them at all. My head wasn’t into it. All I could think about was that you didn’t want me anymore, because you knew about ... what you saw.” “You mean, I knew about you being a mermaid.” Tommy said it in a whisper, because at that hour of the day, that sidewalk was still seeing a fair amount of people passing by. But he said it, knowing that she was having trouble hearing herself say it. “Finish whatever’s gotta be done on your book, baby. And I’m yours. I don’t care if I do have to share you with the ocean.”

THE COP & THE MERMAID

Connie Keenan

95

Chapter Eleven The commercial vessel, an aging but still seaworthy boat named the Shannon Marie, belonged to Jenny. Even if it had belonged to someone else before, that was her second time approaching her crew. It was hers, and the crewmate who greeted her struck her as in full agreement. “Permission to come aboard?” she called up teasingly to him from the water. “Aw, sweetheart--I thought you’d never ask!” the fisherman responded. One fisherman did business with the mermaid. Usually not the captain, either. Skippers could be impatient, more accustomed to giving orders than sweetly cajoling and bribing and schmoozing. The rest of the crew knew not to interfere, either. Mermaids were shy (not timid--big difference) creatures. Jenny, for one, didn’t want an entire crew of men coming over at once. It was the same fisherman who’d dealt with her last time. In his late thirties, lean and average height, that ball cap a permanent fixture on his head and covering his thinning, curly brown hair. He brought her up in one of the nets but promptly and respectfully freed her, allowing her to sit on the boat’s edge. A good fisherman, one worth his weight in seawater, knew that nets made mermaids skittish. They’d ride one up the side of a vessel, but they’d pitch a panicky fit-sounding like a dolphin in distress--if kept in any form of constraint for very long. And the nets. The merfolk had seen what those wicked things could do. The rest of the crew kept their distance, nevertheless glancing over curiously now and then. They went about their work of bringing out more bait, making repairs to the boat and such. One of the younger ones stared a bit longer than necessary, to the point of rudeness, earning him a slap upside the head by an older crewman. Jenny didn’t catch herself in time, giggling. “These kids, I’ll tell you,” her crewman lamented, shaking his head. “You miss me, sweetheart?” “You know I did, dear fisherman.” Flirtation? More like friendly banter. That was the game. A game older than them both, begun ages ago by a mariner and a mermaid in ancient times. Some things never changed. But as the old adage said--If it ain’t broke …. Jenny recognized him from town. She knew him only by his first name, Charlie. She’d seen him in passing, on the marina, in town, at the Magnolia Lane Coffee Shop. In her present form, she would never call him by his real name, likewise, if he had made the connection between the mermaid and the woman on dry land, Charlie had never given her indication of it. She smirked at him. “You men looking for fish?” “We are!” “I thought as much.” “Our fish-finding equipment--all that high-tech crap--isn’t doing so good.” “Oh, I’m sorry, fisherman.” He thrust out his lower lip in a pout, winning a laugh from her. “Anything you can do about it, pretty lady?” “Hmm ... we shall see.” “Please. I have some little things you might like.”

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 96 She became more animated. “Presents?” “Just for you! Been holdin’ them for you since the last time, but you were nowhere in sight.” “Really, now? Let me see.” Charlie reached into his shirt pocket, telling her apologetically, “Not a lot on me. Got more downstairs, though, sweetheart.” “Whatever you have here, I know I’ll like.” Three bracelets came from that pocket. New, still in their small plastic bags. Costume jewelry, nothing real. Mermaids didn’t care, nor did they need the good stuff. Mermen had no use for trinkets. That was a mermaid thing. The costume stuff didn’t fare well under water for long periods of time, but that didn’t matter. It could be worn, shown off to other mermaids while preening, hidden, and eventually replaced. All of it was things she could purchase for herself on dry land. Yet on dry land it wasn’t the same. Those bracelets and rings and necklaces, plus the other eye-catching but inexpensive thingamabobbies mysteriously took on a whole new value out there in the sea. “Ooooh! Pretty!” she cooed. Charlie smiled. Even with a couple of front teeth missing, both on the top and bottom rows, he looked charming. “Ah, glad you like it, honey,” he said. “This one, especially.” “Am I good? Huh? Am I good or what? Did I know you’d like that red one?” “You’re good!” Two of the bracelets went on one wrist, the faux gold one with those tiny clusters of red stones alone adorned her right wrist. “Thank you, thank you, thank you!” She grinned. “You seem so happy, mermaid. Happier than the last time I saw you.” Jenny marveled. Wasn’t he the observant one? “I am happier than last time,” she admitted. “Must be in love, huh?” “Yes.” “Ah, well, he’s a lucky man!” She giggled and patted his cheek. Charlie, for his part, looked like he had been through some tough times lately. Jenny didn’t remove her hand right away. Leaving it there for some moments allowed her to see what she could have never seen in her human form, what human eyes were blind to. A cold, sterile hospital room. A bed. In it, a child. Eight, nine years old. Hooked up to machines. Charlie’s expression changed. He must have read her thoughts, troubling ones, registering in her eyes. He patted her hand, still on his cheek. “Sweet fisherman,” she said soothingly, then dropped her hand. She chose not to invade his privacy any further. But with the warmth of his face still in her hand, she saw something else. She saw the Shannon Marie overturned in water that was turning the color of blood. For that, Jenny didn’t hold back. “Tell your captain,” she began, “to cancel the next trip on this ship.” The fisherman stood up straight. “Tell the captain ….”

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 97 “Yes. Cancel the next trip. The one scheduled for about two weeks from now. He is not to bring the boat out. And if he doesn’t listen, fisherman … don’t you go out on it.” Jenny saw the color drain from his face. She went on comfortingly, “But for now, would you and your men like to go fishing?” He relaxed, arching an eyebrow. “We sure would, lady of the sea.” “Then I know where there are lots of fish. Lots and lots of them.” Holding onto the edge, she swung her tail back over the side of the boat. She smiled at him over her shoulder. “Ready?” “Ready when you are, beautiful.” “Good. Come, fisherman ….” She pushed off the side of the boat, falling back into the water. When she surfaced, she looked up to see a fabulous commotion on the Shannon Marie. Charlie, sticking his fingers into the corners of his mouth, emitted a loud, piercing whistle to the wheelhouse. That signaled the rest of the crew, who instantly came to life and began preparing for an exciting day at work-finally. The skipper leaned out through the door of the wheelhouse and Jenny saw him wave and wink his thanks to Charlie. Then, wearing the glittery offerings from her friend the fisherman, she kept her end of their little business deal. She swam, keeping close enough to the surface for the captain to see her and follow behind with his vessel. At a safe distance, of course. Mariners who injured mermaids, whether accidentally or through cruel intentions, never again found help from the ocean’s sirens. That was how it had been done for ages, for as long as there had been seafaring men and mermaids. No need for giving directions--Jenny knew nothing about longitudes and latitudes anyway. But she could lead the way, as a captain could follow behind that beautiful tail and the fins of the secretive, wonderful creature, the reason Windy Harbor still had a thriving fishing industry, if not much else. **** By the time Tommy made it to the beach that morning, it was a few minutes past fivethirty. That was what Jenny had told him, that she would return from the sea at five-thirty, six, around there. Naturally, that was only a guesstimate. It wasn’t like she wore a watch out there. Still, it was now a quarter after six. Maybe he shouldn’t have been worried, but he was. He’d also questioned himself about leaving the house so early, even though Sierra wasn’t that little anymore. She would be turning fifteen in less than two weeks. She was still asleep and he would be back home long before she woke, and the house wasn’t that far from the beach. Yet that was his little girl, and he didn’t like leaving her alone at certain hours unless he was headed to work. He couldn’t be there all the time when Jenny returned from the ocean, but he wanted to be there that morning. He was worried about her, too, though maybe he should’ve listened to her and calmed himself down. She’d been doing that--spending hours and hours away from land as a mermaid--since she was Sierra’s age. She had been taking care of herself out there before he became a part of her life, and he could rest assured that she would return to him safely now. Yet, the thought was there. A terrible, foreboding thought, that the morning could come when the sea wouldn’t return Jenny to him. He took some deep breaths to relax himself, rose, and walked carefully along the jetty. At least last night was an improvement over that first time he had watched her change before him. This time he knew what to expect. No flipping out on his part, like he’d been paralyzed the first time around.

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 98 It was fascinating to watch this time. Remarkable, beautiful. Or maybe he was just so in love with her that he was able to maneuver past those thoughts in his mind that told him that this wasn’t natural, that this was supernatural and strange. Without meaning to, he had hurt her when he had reacted with fear. That had resulted in his nearly losing her. Tommy glanced out at the marina and frowned. There was movement over there by one of the boats. From where he stood he could see two men around his own age, loading a couple of coolers and fishing equipment onto a cabin cruiser named the Escape Artist. Dressed casually, yet they gave off an air of being well-to-do. They were too busy and too geared-up for their fishing outing to notice him, luckily. Although ... what difference did it make whether anyone saw him out there or not? It was his day off. He wasn’t in uniform. He could have just been taking a stroll on the beach. This was all so new to him. It didn’t matter to him about himself, but Tommy was afraid to do anything that would draw attention to Jenny. Blow her cover, so to speak, as silly as that sounded. This is something that, if I tell you, Tommy, you have to keep it between us. Who could he tell, assuming anyone would believe him? He could see Pat, Nate, and the other guys beside themselves with laughter after hearing that one. There was only one person he would have cared to confide in--Sierra. His little lady bug was the only soul he would have wanted to share that secret with. But how wise was that? Kids let things slip. Not intentionally, no, but it happened. If it was something interesting, if they had trouble dealing with something themselves, they would find a friend and tell them in a whisper. Tommy could see that happening, preceded by the words, I think my dad’s been working too hard, because …. On the other hand, Sierra was a teenager. Teenagers were masters at keeping secrets. For now, he would do well not to say a word to her about Jenny’s true identity. It wouldn’t be fair to Sierra, either, who he would eventually need to have a father-daughter talk with concerning how she would feel about having Jenny become her step mom. He crouched back down, looking back at the row of buildings beyond the beach and the street. The two old Victorian homes that had been turned into bed and breakfast places, doing a fairly brisk business, too, which was good. Any business brought in was good for Windy Harbor. There was the bait and tackle shop, that tiny hole-in-the-wall, was open beside the seaside knickknack store, where locals and visitors could buy sunscreen, toy buckets and boogey boards for the kids and such. He spotted a black sedan pulling into an available diagonal spot facing the beach and saw a man stepping out of the driver’s side door. Again Tommy consulted his watch. Twenty-five after. He had been there for almost an hour now. What if something had happened to her? There was always the chance that she could be hurt somehow, though she had claimed she was safer out there than on land. “Tommy? That you?” Pulling himself back onto his feet, he whipped around. The man who’d driven the black sedan, whom he hadn’t recognized right away because of the cap on his head, was Wes Holland. He was wearing a polo shirt and khaki shorts with multiple pockets, similar to Tommy’s own favorite pair, and when he drew closer Tommy could see Wes’ newish-looking running shoes. They looked to be too expensive and show-offy to scuff up on the beach. Baby, please don’t hop out of the water now. As in, naked, he thought. “Hey, Wes! Good to see ya!” Tommy waved and smiled.

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 99 Wes Holland would be satisfied with that. Hello, goodbye. Tommy had tried to be friendly to him--as far as he knew, there had never been bad blood between them--only to be treated coolly in return. He doubted it was personal. Wes was like that to everybody in town, like anyone he had a bone to pick with anybody who’d graduated from the same school. And he made very little exception in that area, too. As luck would have it, this morning Holland was chatty. He was walking straight towards the jetty, too. “Yeah, yeah,” Wes called back, neglecting to say it was good to see Tommy. “I’m going out with some friends today for a day of fishing.” “Yeah? I’m jealous. On the, uh ….” What was the name of that boat again? Tommy glanced back at the marina. “On the Escape Artist?” “How’d you know?” Wes suddenly sounded perturbed that Tommy knew. He tapped an index finger against his temple. “I’m psychic. Nah, c’mon--they’re the only ones out there, getting their boat ready.” “Oh. You’re so smart.” Tommy didn’t miss the sarcasm, and neither did he understand the reason for it. Today, especially, he didn’t care. “Well, you guys have a great time out there ….” “And what’s going on with you?” “Who, me? Oh--nothin’ much. Just going for a nice, long walk on the beach.” Wes nodded. He took the last few steps onto the jetty, smiling and nodding at Tommy. “Good day for it.” Wes consulted his watch. “You’re an early bird.” “Uh-huh.” Tommy changed the subject, just to get the topic off himself. “So what’re you guys going out for?” “Striped bass. Maybe some blue.” “And on a private boat. I’m jealous.” “That’s the only way to fish. Quiet, private. Don’t have to deal with any yokels drinking too much and not knowing what they’re doing, getting their line all tangled up in yours.” Except for the ‘drinking too much’ part, because Tommy had guarded against doing that since he’d been on the force, he guessed that Wes would lump him in that category, with all the other ‘yokels’. Though he had probably done more fishing in one season than Wes had done in his entire life. “Looked like you were looking for something out here before,” Wes said then. “Who, me?” “Yes, you. Why do you keep saying that? Nobody out here but you and me.” More accustomed to being the one asking the questions rather than the one being interrogated, Tommy bit back a retort. “What would I be looking for out here?” He kept his tone innocent. The other man shrugged. He softened, as if aware he might have gone too far. “Oh, I don’t know, just looked like you were looking very intently out there at the water. You’re a cop, so who knows.” Tommy laughed. “What does me being a cop have to do with anything?” “Because--oh, well, I guess--well, it could be that ….” “Wes, I’m taking a morning walk on the beach and looking out at the water. Doesn’t take a badge to do that. This is my day off. I get those, you know. I’m not here on a stakeout, watching your friends ’cause I think they’re going out to pirate other boats or something. Unless ... are you guys gonna go pirate other boats out there?” “Are we--of course not.” Wes’ face turned pale. He’d taken him seriously.

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 100 “For Pete’s sake, Wes--that’s a joke. I’m just .... ” Looking past him, Tommy saw something in the water. A moment later he could see Jenny from the shoulders up, still with those fountain-of-youth mermaid effects, waving to him. Then she dipped back under the water. “... just kiddin’ around with you.” “Oh. Ha, ha.” The man shifted his weight from one foot to the other, looking like he couldn’t wait to get the hell away from him. “Well, I’d better go join my friends. I won’t bother you anymore.” “You’re not bothering me, Wes.” Tommy sighed as he brushed past him. He would have preferred that Wes would have ignored him as always. Either that or that he wouldn’t have left on bad terms. “Look, maybe we got some wires crossed here. No hard feelings. Okay?” He extended his hand, which the other man shook grudgingly. The thought crossed Tommy’s mind that maybe Wes Holland’s distrust of him wasn’t totally personal. He wasn’t excusing him, but he was trying to understand. Some people either didn’t trust or just had an intense dislike for police officers. Some folks wrote them all off like some monolithic entity rather than individuals, branding them as bullies who were all brawn and no brain, no better than the thugs they arrested, and worse. Were there cops who were jerks and creeps? Sure. Tommy acknowledged that--like there were jerks and creeps in all professions. Overall, he found it sad and frustrating, no better than any other form of discrimination, but that was just one of those facts of life. And if that was the case, then he and Wes would be best keeping their distance from each other. Because Wes was likely to continue to judge him by his chosen line of work, and Tommy wasn’t about to apologize for doing the job he loved. Accepting the handshake, Wes offered one more remark by way of explanation, “I thought since--well, I heard about Roberta Damon coming out here and going swimming in the nude, what a ruckus that caused.” “Yeah, you heard about that, huh?” Tommy chuckled. “Never a dull moment around here, you know? Hopefully nothing like that’s going on. So, uh, you have a great time out there. Hope you guys catch lotsa fish.” “Hmmm. Thanks.” That was when Wes looked down and saw the peach-and-white terrycloth robe, though it was folded and Tommy doubted he could tell what it was, set neatly on a rock to the right. Very clearly a woman’s robe. Jenny’s robe, to be specific. Wes stared at it, an unspoken question on his face when he looked at Tommy, then at the robe again. Tommy then sat on the robe, anything to get it out of sight. “Well ... see ya,” Wes muttered, and with a salute, he finally left Tommy and proceeded on his way to the marina. “Geez! And they say we women never stop gabbing!” Instinctively, Tommy first shot a look out at Wes, but he was moving, already out of earshot and not bothering to look behind him. Rising and crouching at the end of the jetty, he saw Jenny--her tail gone, her legs back, her nude body wet and glistening. She was climbing onto the jetty, so he gave her his hand and helped her the rest of the way up. “You’re late, young lady,” he said. “I would’ve been here a few minutes sooner, but you two guys were busy socializing.” She stood as he reached for the robe, wrapping her in it quickly. The action of covering her was done so lovingly, and as Tommy tied the belt around her waist she looked up to see him regarding her with sweet tenderness. He couldn’t resist bending slightly to push aside her hair and kiss her neck.

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 101 “I appreciate this,” she told him. “But you didn’t have to wait for me.” “I know. But I wanted to be here. This time, anyway.” “You’ll be glad to know I won’t have to go out for a while.” “You won’t?” “No. I don’t go out all the time. And I’ve gone out quite a bit, so it’ll be some time before I go out again.” “Well, like when?” he wanted to know. “I’ll know. I just ... I’ll know. It’s hard to explain. Usually I have a month or so to rest.” “Okay. That’s good.” He wrapped an arm around her waist, guiding her protectively along the rocks. He let his gaze rest on her, grateful to see that she was back to her human form, including looking closer to his age again. “Careful, baby. What do you do out there, anyway? Because according to the research Sierra found ….” “Oh, this I have to hear!” Jenny laughed, hugging him closer to her. “What did the Internet research say about merfolk activities?” “It says you go hunting for your food ….” “Yes, well. If we’re hungry.” “And you fix yourselves a lot.” He grinned, making a hair-brushing motion with his hand. “You sing ….” “Both are accurate. So far so good.” “You lie to fishermen ….” “Some mermaids lie. Like some humans lie. That’s just a nasty rumor that won’t die. I’ve always been nothing but honest with my fishermen.” “And you play ... makes you sound like kids ….” “That’s right, too.” “Your fishermen?” Tommy frowned at her. “Well, that’s--that’s how we refer to them,” she explained hastily. “How I refer to them, anyway. They’re the fishermen that a mermaid has interaction with. The same ones, most of the time.” “What kind of interaction we talkin’ about?” “Surely not the kind you’re thinking of. They’re human, remember.” “I’m human, too,” Tommy pointed out. Before she could say anything, he added, “And that website said that mermaids also mate.” “With fishermen? That is such a bold-faced lie!” Tommy stopped, startled by her reaction. Jenny wasn’t teasing. She was earnestly indignant. “Not with fishermen,” he clarified. “With mermen.” “I’ve never mated with a merman. I’ve never been in love with a merman. I would only mate with someone I’m in love with.” Calmer now, she smiled at him. “Now if you were a merman, that would be different. You would be the first and only merman I would want to mate with. And for the record, there isn’t a merman or a fisherman in this world who can hold a candle to you, my love.” They reached his car, parked a few spaces down from Wes’ car. He opened the door for her but first leaned against it, brushing the hair away from her face. My love. Tommy couldn’t remember any woman in his life calling him by that term of endearment, so softly and affectionately that it made him smile. He drew her into his arms and held her for a few moments.

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 102 “Well, good.” Not the best comeback for such an ardent and romantic statement, but the best he could do. “I know he’s gone, but I have enough to worry about with your ex-husband wanting to have candlelight talks with you, and Nate, who always asks me how you’re doing. Doesn’t bother me when the other guys ask, but Nate’s just a little too interested.” And just about any other man you look at or pay attention to, which drives me crazy. Tommy kept that to himself. He assumed that Jenny had already figured out for herself that he was a jealous guy when it came to her and anything male. Why make himself look even more insecure than necessary? But then he had to add, “It’d be nice, not having to worry about fishermen. Or guys who can hold their breath under water for supernaturally long periods of time.” “You don’t,” Jenny reassured him, giving his mouth a warm, moist kiss. “Now why don’t you drop me off? I can wash the ocean off me and you can bring Sierra over, if she’s up. Tyler and Jody are coming over for brunch. I can put two more places at the table.” “Okay. That sounds like a plan.” A plan so inviting. Both of them, together with their kids, like a family around that table. Tommy couldn’t have begun to explain how much he’d enjoyed that. “Sierra really likes Tyler and Jody.” “She does? Well, it’s mutual,” she reported brightly. Tommy let her get into the passenger seat, closed the door for her, and went around the car to seat himself behind the wheel. “I was thinking about what you said before, about if I was a merman.” He chuckled and started the ignition. “That couldn’t happen, right?” “It happened to me. And to Jody. Tyler was born a merman, though he’s also human and can spend as long as Jody and I can here on land. Roberta Damon wasn’t born this way, either.” “How does that happen? That’s one thing you haven’t told me.” “I will. That’s for another day, though, honey. I’ve spent the whole night being the mermaid I am. I’d like to just be a woman now.” He understood, nodding. “Okay, baby. That’s more than fine with me. One other thing, though. If I was a merman, I’d be young, too, right?” “That’s the way it works. Mermaids have ….” “Long lifespans. And they age slower.” He remembered she’d told him that. “When you’re a mermaid, you’re … really young-looking. Makes me feel even older.” He drove with one hand, the other resting on the gear shift in the console. She covered his hand with hers. “There’s a lot more to being a merman than that,” she said with a touch of warning to her voice. “Tyler could tell you. It’s a commitment, being a merman. One that lasts your whole life long. You really have to like the ocean, too.” “Yeah, I’d think so.” He chuckled, and she laughed with him, realizing how innocuous that had sounded. “Well, I--I wouldn’t do it just for that.” There was another reason why he had been curious. A reason he couldn’t quite put into words, like he couldn’t approach her on another matter as of yet. Something else that dealt with commitment. Only the fear of hearing the word no kept him from bringing up the topic.

THE COP & THE MERMAID

Connie Keenan

103

Chapter Twelve Originally Jenny had wanted to make lasagna for that lunch. Yet that was a dish that required more prep time--making the sauce, cooking the ground beef and sweet and spicy sausages--than a mermaid returning from a journey to the sea could afford. Her second choice had been jambalaya. She’d found the recipe somewhere on the Internet and had tacked it to her kitchen bulletin board a couple of weeks earlier. During the week Jenny didn’t get very adventurous in the kitchen. The weekends were the time for adventure. But the jambalaya would have taken even more time and fuss than the lasagna, a favorite of Tyler’s. In the end she improvised. A light summer fare. That was the ticket. She cut chicken breasts into small morsels, put the pieces on skewers with chunks of fresh pineapple, bell peppers, and mushrooms, and popped them on the grill with some brushed-on, tangy homemade marinade. When the kabobs were done she placed them on a festive, gold and red ceramic dish and brought them inside. She smiled at the scene in her kitchen, where Jody was adding a garnish of grated Parmesan cheese and scallions to a salad of mixed greens, halved cherry tomatoes, walnuts and dried cranberries. At the counter Sierra was slicing the bread, purchased at the bakery on Main Street. Jenny assumed that Jody had somehow broken the ice with Sierra, who had been shy with her at first. The teen was used to Jenny now, more at home with her, but she hadn’t been alone with Jody, since Tyler, Jenny, and her dad had been present at other times. It didn’t matter. Now the pretty teen had come out of her shell and even appeared to be commandeering the conversation. “So my dad asked me if I wanted a Sweet Sixteen party,” she was telling Jody. “That’s too much, you know?” “He wanted to throw you a Sweet Sixteen--and you told him no?” Jody said, exchanging a smile with Jenny. “I don’t know too many girls who would’ve done that.” “That’s a lot for my dad, a big party like that.” Sierra paused to arrange the dark whole wheat slices over a napkin on a wicker plate. Jenny smiled, appreciating her natural flair for presentation. “I told him I’d rather go for a trip together to celebrate when I turned eighteen. Him and me.” “A trip? Cool. Where to?” “New York. Nowhere else. Just the Big Apple.” Jenny interrupted their conversation to say, “But you’re going there for school, too. Isn’t that right?” “This would be right before school starts,” Sierra answered. “I’d get to know the city before the semester starts.” “That makes sense.” Jenny tried to imagine how Tommy would do in Manhattan. Whitebridge, with its sections that were more crowded than any in Windy Harbor, the electric heartbeat of its downtown area and the traffic clogging its industrial parts, had him itching to come home most days they visited it together. “You really want to go to New York?” Jody asked.

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 104 “That’s my dream.” Sierra smiled and placed the knife in the sink. “But New York can be expensive, too. So we’re probably going to stay in a hotel in New Jersey, then go into the city. We’ll see a Broadway show, see the Village, Chinatown, Little Italy. NYU’s in the Village.” “That’ll be just you and your dad. That’s better than a party,” Jenny said. “You’ll remember that all your life, honey.” “I know. I can’t wait!” Another of Sierra’s bubbly, little-girl laughs. She displayed the bread. “Is that good, Jenny?” “That’s perfect. Thanks, sweetie. Where are the boys?” “Daddy’s checking out Tyler’s motorcycle.” Jody added, “They’ll come when the food’s on the table.” “Of course!” Jenny laughed. She headed to the living room window and took in the sight of Tommy and her son. They stood in the driveway with the bike between them, talking ... as if they had known each other for a long time. A Sweet Sixteen party, Tommy had offered his daughter. Jenny didn’t know what she found more touching--that the father was willing to go through the sacrifice and the expense and work of an elaborate gala like that, or that Sierra had opted instead for a trip to a place she’d dreamed about from her childhood, to be enjoyed first with her father. Tommy must have felt her eyes on him because Jenny saw him looking at her through the window. At that moment during a lull in the conversation, Tyler adjusted something on the motorcycle and Tommy simply gazed back at her, smiling, his blue eyes dancing. “Daddy’s really been happy since you came back up here.” Ah--busted! Jenny thought, amused. She glanced at the dining area off the living room, where Sierra stood, having brought out a stack of clean dishes. “He’s happy when he talks about you,” the teen said quietly. “And he talks about you a lot.” “Yeah? With me, he talks a lot about you. Your dad loves you so much, Sierra. But you know that, I’m sure.” Jenny could almost read the young girl’s mind by the expression on her face, how much that meant to her. She took the opportunity, while Tommy and Tyler were outside and Jody was in the kitchen, to spend a few minutes alone with Sierra, helping her to set the table. “It’ll be good for your dad, that trip to New York,” Jenny told her. “Especially because he’s hardly ever left Windy Harbor, this whole area.” That was news to Jenny. “Never?” “Well, not never. Hardly ever, I said.” Sierra wasn’t being snippy, just clearing that up for Jenny. “He told me he went to Martha’s Vineyard for the honeymoon with my mom. He went to Cape Cod once with friends before he got married. But that was about it.” “So New York will be a good experience for him.” Jenny regarded her thoughtfully. “And I think also your dad’s going to be excited for you, that his little girl’s getting her education. But I know he’ll miss you something terrible, too. That trip with you, having fun and doing all those things--it’ll be good for both of you.” Maybe Sierra grasped what she was saying, or maybe it was something that she wouldn’t totally comprehend until she was older. Jenny gathered that because of that faraway look in her eyes as she clutched the back of a chair and said, “I’d love to see Florida someday.” “Florida’s another experience!” Jenny laughed. “And you will see it someday. Great state. I loved it.”

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 105 “I’ll bet. I’d like to see California, too. And Hawaii. And after I see some places here in the U.S., I want to see Europe. Maybe someplace exotic, too, like Egypt or Morocco.” Almost apologetically, Sierra added, “I want to see what there is out there. I want to be able to say I’ve been somewhere besides Windy Harbor. And you know, I don’t mean there’s anything wrong with that ….” “Well, maybe after you get your degree in--in whatever you’re going to study,” Jenny suggested kindly, “and you’re a successful young lady, you can take your dad for another trip. Europe, this time. You can introduce him to the Eiffel Tower and order your dinner and his in French.” Sierra liked that. Giggling, she gave a typical teenage verdict, “That would be cool. And do you love Maine, too? Like you love Florida?” Jenny gave the question some thought. They were done setting the table, all except for bringing out the meal and the pitcher of freshly brewed iced tea. “It’s interesting, because I have memories of both those places,” she answered. “But ... you love Maine enough where, like, you won’t go back to Florida. Right?” Now Jenny understood. That was what Sierra was getting at. She studied the young girl for a moment. Not too long, however. She didn’t want the delay in her response to be misunderstood. The relationship between Sierra and Tommy reminded Jenny so much of her relationship with her own dad. She had lost her mother at a young age, just like Sierra. Her father, like Tommy, had become even closer to her, and he’d taken on the task of raising her by himself. Illness had taken him, yet Jenny wondered if she would have been as mature as Sierra seemed to be, if her father had lived long enough to have a relationship with someone new. She couldn’t see any sign of resentment towards her in Sierra. The girl was earnestly happy for her father, while still being protective of him. “I won’t be going back to Florida,” she said, her answer soft but hopefully reassuring. “This is my home from now on.” “Well, good. Because I think--I think Daddy .... ” Color flushed into Sierra’s lovely face. She bit her lower lip and looked away, as if she’d thought better of what she was going to say but didn’t know how to get out of it. Tommy and Tyler unwittingly came to her rescue, choosing right then to step back into the house. Uncle Cam appeared right behind Tommy, who turned and guided him through the door with a gentle hand on the older gentleman’s back. “Oh, good, you’re here,” Jenny addressed her uncle. She greeted him with a hug and kiss. “I was about to give you a call, make sure you’re okay.” “Sorry about that, honey. Not like me to be late.” Uncle Cam nodded sheepishly at Jody, who entered the room with the salad bowl in her hands. “It’s a beautiful day out there, so I got in some fishing. I guess I got caught up in a conversation with Gloria.” “Gloria Howard? The owner of the bait shop?” Tommy asked. “That’s the one.” “Oh, how’s she doing? I know her husband died a couple years ago. She and her son run the place now.” “They still do. Mostly Gloria runs it, though. She’s a fine lady.” Jenny did a double take at her uncle. He had always been a dapper sort of man. That was a trait of many in his generation, from what Jenny remembered of him, her dad, and their contemporaries. But in that crisp, pressed shirt, not a hair out of place, right down to the polish of his shoes, he wasn’t dressed for fishing.

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 106 Unless what he’d gone fishing for was romance. “Nice-looking lady, too,” Jenny murmured, smiling. “At least she was some years ago, when I went in there with you.” “She sure was. But I think she’s even prettier now. She’s one of those women who gets better with age.” After a moment Uncle Cam smiled. There was a radiance to his eyes that had been missing for some time. “Then again, all you ladies do.” “Maybe we should all take our seats,” Tyler interjected. He slipped a hand around Jody’s waist. “We don’t want this great lunch to get cold. Well, the salad’s cold, but ....” Though Jody lowered her voice, Jenny could hear her ask, “I brought in the champagne. Too early for it, you think?” “Champagne?” Jenny echoed. “Yep. Champagne.” Tyler motioned to the chairs. “Everybody, have a seat. Jody and I have something to share with you.” Jenny grasped the back of one of the chairs again, this time for support. Whatever that announcement was, Tyler had made it sound so official. She relaxed, but not completely. Momentarily she was distracted by her uncle, who in times past would have taken the seat at the other end of the table, opposite hers. Force of habit made him start for that chair, then he and Tommy did an awkward little dance around each other, and Uncle Cam instead selected one of the chairs on the side. His friendly grin was an invitation to Sierra to take the seat beside his. On the other side Tyler and Jody took the two remaining chairs--or rather, the metal stool from the kitchen for Tyler and a fold-up for Jody, since there were only four dining room table chairs. Cramped seating, for sure, but familial and cozy. This has to do with the hockey rink, Jenny guessed. Tyler’s work there, along with everyone involved in the project, was done. Yet, that couldn’t be right. That place, as far as Jenny knew from the progress reports Tyler had given her, needed much more work. Perhaps he and Jody were buying a place together? Improbable, besides unwise, in Jenny’s opinion. Whatever it was, she had no reason to fret. It wasn’t an announcement of marriage. All through college Tyler had proclaimed that he wouldn’t be ready for marriage until his early thirties. He had a lot of things he wanted to do first, which Jenny interpreted to mean the standard young guy’s decree--I want to date every girl that comes my way before I take that trip down that aisle. Marriage so soon with Jody? That wouldn’t be the case here this day. Once everyone was seated and Uncle Cam had said grace, Jenny watched as Tyler took Jenny’s hand in his. The young lovers exchanged one long, lingering look, and then Tyler’s gaze floated around the table and ended at his mother’s face. A big, excited smile came to his mouth. “Mom, Jody and I are getting married.” An uncomfortable silence hovered over that table, broken after some seconds by Uncle Cam. “Married?” He chortled. “That’s wonderful news, Tyler! When’s the big day?” “Coming up in September!” Jody sounded thrilled. “It’s our anniversary of the day Tyler and I met.” Jenny cleared her throat. “That’s next year, right?” “This year, Mom. We’re not waiting that long. What for? I love Jody and she loves me. We know we want to be together for the rest of our lives. Nice, simple wedding, nothing too extravagant.”

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 107 Sierra must have sensed the underlying tension at that table, because she was looking hesitantly from Tyler to Jenny. Exchanging a glance with the excited bride-to-be, she laughed with Jody. “That’s, well--that’s--congratulations!” Tommy blurted out haltingly. To her right Jenny saw the salad bowl, the prongs in it, being handed to her by Sierra. She had almost forgotten about the lunch, so stuck on one word Tommy had used. Congratulations. Yes, those were in order. Something along those lines would suffice, too. Except Tyler and Jody’s big news had kindled too many questions in her mind for Jenny not to be thrown off kilter, if only temporarily. All the way across the table Tommy was communicating with her. Not with words, because neither he nor Jenny were at liberty to talk about it, but with his raised eyebrows and a question in his eyes and an encouraging smile. To Tommy’s left sat Tyler, who didn’t even seem to blink while staring at Jenny intently and waiting for her to say something. Anything. Jody sat to his left, playing with her salad, daring to lift her gaze to Jenny’s face only to nervously drop it back down again. “I think that’s--that’s wonderful,” Jenny said finally, trying to season her words with the appropriate tone and emotions. “We’ll have to start planning the wedding right away then. Or helping you to plan it. Whatever you’d like me to do to help.” Uncle Cam was oblivious to her dilemma as he took one of the skewers and passed the plate to Sierra. “Grilled pineapple?” He sounded surprised. “That’s interesting, huh, Sierra? We never grilled pineapple when Jenny and our daughter were growing up. Pineapples, you cooked them with ham. This’ll be interesting, I have to say.” “It’s good on the grill,” Sierra promised him. “I’ve had it at my friend’s house. Daddy thinks you only cook it with ham, too.” “No, no, I think Cam’s right,” Tommy said, more to not offend their pineapple-grilling hostess than in his own defense. “It’ll be interesting. Pineapple on the grill. It’s even got those little grill marks on the slices ….” Jenny sighed. Life was funny that way sometimes, she supposed. Her son, just about fresh out of college, having recently moved out of the state where he’d lived all his life and about to start a new job, was getting married to the half-human, half-mermaid he’d met while in school. Both of them young, in some aspects still kids themselves, both belonged to the sea. Jenny had to wonder within herself, she had to dwell on questions she wasn’t free to ask right then. And in the meantime, everyone else at that table, now the young betrothed couple, as well, was discussing the merits of grilled pineapple. She ate absently, mechanically, but she had lost her appetite, and the night spent out in the ocean was beginning to catch up with her. **** Between the temperature of the room, cooled off by the air conditioner, and the music playing softly from the CD player, Jenny had fallen asleep on the love seat. Tommy knew those weren’t the only reasons, that she had made the mistake of planning that lunch after an entire night of mermaid frolicking. Whatever the reason, he had to admit she looked cute, curled up for a nap in her living room. And she hadn’t even bothered to take off her shoes. One minute she’d collapsed onto the love seat while talking with her uncle, and the next everyone was chuckling about their hostess dozing off right after lunch.

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 108 As quietly as he could manage, Tommy sat himself on the coffee table across from her. He lifted her foot, the one dangling off the love seat’s arm, and carefully, gently slipped off her sandal. Pretty sandals, rather sexy at that, with just enough heel to give her walk a feminine sashay. It was decorated with sparkly stones encased in little settings across the strap. He took the other sandal off slowly, but Jenny still stirred. He had to smile at her feet, tiny compared to his own. The sandals read on their soles the dainty number of 6. Some people might have said she was high maintenance, but Tommy thought of her as ultra-womanly, with her feet diligently pedicured, the salmon pink color of the polish on her toenails matching that of her fingernails. Lightly he kissed her foot, intending to set it back down and let himself quietly out of the house, but her eyes opened then. “Where’s everybody?” she wanted to know. “They left a few minutes ago. Your uncle left first. I think he was dropping by Gloria’s.” He grinned. “Sierra wanted to meet some friends. Me and Tyler cleaned up, then him and Jody dropped the lady bug off for me.” “You and Tyler cleaned up?” She clicked her tongue. “Some hostess I am.” “That’s not true, baby. You’re a great hostess. Great lunch. I almost ate the rest of that grilled pineapple.” “You could have.” Scooting over, Jenny patted the cushion beside her. He joined her on the love seat, drawing one of her feet onto his lap. “You okay now?” he asked. “About Tyler and Jody, I mean?” Jenny moaned. “It showed that much that you could tell?” “Nah. Just to everybody at that table,” he teased. “Great. He must be mad at me. And poor Jody.” “I talked to him a little. Hope you don’t mind, honey. I just told him that he might have caught you by surprise, but that you’d be okay with it once everything settles down. That about right?” “Yeah. I guess.” She shrugged. “He’s all grown up. You can’t do much about that. And Jody’s a sweet girl. You love Jody, so ….” “I do love Jody, Tommy. But they’re so young.” “Not really.” He rested his head against the back cushion, closer to hers. During her nap her hair had gotten mussed. Even like that, he mused, she looked appealing. “People get married older now, but we didn’t do that. Our generation. Most of us got married younger.” Tommy could see a little spark of impatience in Jenny’s eyes. “We were different,” she protested. “Yeah? Like how?” “We were more mature.” “Really? Maybe you were.” He narrowed his eyes at her. “You’re forty-two, right, baby? Tyler’s twenty-two. So that would’ve made you ….” “Twenty when I had him. Nineteen when I got married. He was a honeymoon baby. And your point is?” “And I wasn’t much older than Tyler is now when I got married.” “Well, if that’s your point, look at what happened to those two marriages.” “What? They lasted a long time.”

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 109 Jenny gave herself a moment to think before countering that statement. “Things are different now. Our parents geared us with getting married and raising a family in mind. Today young people are more into getting established with a career and then, when they’re older, they look for marriage and kids. That does give a person time to grow up, at least.” It was Tommy’s turn to shrug. “I don’t know, baby. Maybe falling in love and wanting to be with that same person forever and putting that before everything else, maybe that hasn’t gone out of style.” In spite of herself, she liked that answer. She wasn’t done debating the point, though, and was about to bring up the most important point when he posed a question that was totally out of left field. “And maybe if you’d married me, we’d still be married today. What do you think?” If nothing else, he’d lightened her mood and made her laugh. “If we’d gotten married instead of me marrying Keith and you marrying Lori?” Tommy turned to face her and pulled her closer. On second thought, he brought her even closer, pleasantly surprising her by seating her onto his lap. “Yeah. Me, your groom, a twenty-three-year-old rookie on the force. And you, my beautiful, mature twenty-year-old bride .... ” He grinned, then paused to clear a tress of hair away from the corner of her mouth. “... who I would’ve been so proud to carry over the threshold, but I wouldn’t have gotten to do that in some fancy house in Key West. We would’ve lived in a little place right here. Would you have been happy with that, baby?” She wrapped her arms loosely around his neck and tossed her head. “I don’t know, Tommy. That’s all hypothetical. We married other people, so it--it didn’t work out that way.” “I know, I know. But if there wasn’t a Keith and there wasn’t a Lori .... ” He looked at her intently before going on. “Because if you hadn’t left, Jenny, there wouldn’t have been a Lori. There wouldn’t have been any other girl I would’ve wanted for my bride. When you were around, it was like I didn’t even know other girls existed. So ... think we’d still be together, even if we did marry young and we didn’t have much?” Jenny dropped her hands to his shoulders, cupping her palms around them. “I don’t know. All the time we knew each other, all through school, Tommy, I never told you what I really was. I tend to think I would’ve tried to keep it from you even if we had gotten married. And like Keith, maybe you would’ve felt I deceived you. Maybe you would’ve realized that I wasn’t like other girls, that my life wasn’t normal and that any kids we would’ve had would have had the same fate … and no, we wouldn’t be together. Maybe you would’ve punished me for deceiving you like he did by leaving me for someone who didn’t have a secret life that sometimes kept me apart from you.” Tommy’s smile faded. “It’s probably better not to measure me against anything Keith did. I’m not him.” That reaction sounded too rough, even to his own ears. He also knew it was too soon after what they had already gone through to be at odds again, but he’d spoken too soon. Tommy swallowed some salty words of irritation as Jenny eased off his lap and onto her feet. “I know he’s not you, Tommy.” She did nothing to keep that edge of temper from her own tone. “Anyway, this is really about Tyler and Jody, not you and me.” “And maybe it was safer when we were talking about them.” Tommy mumbled, more to himself. Jenny turned swiftly to face him. “Safer?” “Never mind.” With some effort, because the love seat was comfy and he wouldn’t have minded dozing off himself if he wasn’t already agitated, Tommy stood. “Both are mermaids.

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 110 Well--she’s a mermaid, he’s a merman, whatever. That shouldn’t pose a problem, right? According to you.” “According to ….” She shook her head. Better not to give him the satisfaction of responding to that comment. “Forget it. I guess I’m just being a mother and I overreacted.” Standing behind her, Tommy was distracted by her petite form, and how tempting her rounded shoulders were in that tank top. He almost gave into the desire to drop his head a few inches and kiss the cool skin of one of those shoulders and her neck. Instead, because she wouldn’t look at him and he was still stinging from the answer he hadn’t wanted to his question, he shoved his hands into his pockets and kept a slight distance between them. “They’re both merfolk, so,” he repeated, not in an angry manner this time, “they both understand. No one’s deceiving anyone.” She rubbed her neck, trying to work out a little crick in it. “But maybe they’re not saying it, but this is easy for them. I have to wonder if this is what they both want, or if they’re getting married because they’ll never have to deal with ... well, it was hard on Tyler, the breakup of his dad and me. And he knows his dad loves him, but he also knows Keith wasn’t happy about having a son that was more than he bargained for, I guess you could say. I’m just hoping this isn’t in the back of his mind.” “Maybe you’re worrying about nothing, baby.” “Maybe.” “Maybe they’re getting married because they love each other. Being a mermaid and a merman doesn’t even figure into the equation.” Tommy watched her turn back around to face him. Gratefully, he saw that the anger was missing from her eyes. She’d calmed down and so had he, to his relief. “That’s possible,” she conceded. “You could be right. Jody does like being a mermaid.” “She does?” Tommy thought that a curious twist to the conversation. “Yes, she’s very accepting of it. She’s one of those people who really enjoys it.” Jenny smiled and, seeing his interest, went into further detail. “But she has said that she’s a lot happier with it since she met Tyler.” “And how about him? Does he like being a merman?” “Well, he likes it more now, although ... he was born like that. It’s always been a part of his life. But with a father who isn’t a merman, who’s fully human and who wasn’t always sensitive to a son who was ….” “And you, baby? Do you like being a mermaid?” Jenny dwelt on the question for a few moments, taking her time to find the honest answer within herself. Her fatigue again catching up with her, she pulled the bench out from under the piano and seated herself, leaving room for him to sit behind her. “No one ever asked me that before,” she said, laughing softly. Since he could see she was tired, Tommy drew her head onto his shoulder. “So what’s the answer?” he asked. “It depends on when you ask me, from one year to the next, in all the years since I’ve been a mermaid. When it first happened, oh--I hated it like you wouldn’t believe. It was so frightening to me, just seeing that happen to me.” “How did it happen?” Hesitantly, Jenny lifted her head from his shoulder. She gazed into his face but then looked away, studying her hands on her lap.

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 111 “Mermaids don’t give birth close to shore,” she began. “Usually they don’t. They birth their young out in very remote areas--on land. But far from humans, who can be dangerous. But this one, when I was fourteen ... she was injured in an accident with a boat. She made it to the bay and ... she was dying, but she was trying to give birth to her baby before she died.” Tommy said nothing, instead listening intently. He rested a hand on her waist and waited for her to go on, finally lifting her head and looking at him again. “It was very early in the morning,” she said. “My dad had died about a month earlier. I was very lost without him. I had trouble sleeping. I’d go out and ride my bike by the beach. I saw something that--that I couldn’t figure out what it was. So I left my bike there and went down to the water. And I went into the water for a closer look ….” The memory of that morning had remained so vivid, so intact, even after all the years that had followed. Jenny was quiet, amazed that she could still picture that mermaid’s face. She could see the pain and agony on her other worldly and yet beautiful face, and hear her cries which were anything but human. “Jenny? What happened then?” She licked her lips. “She thought I was going to hurt her baby, so she--she let out these terrible cries. They sounded sad, but they scared me, too. I ran, I tried to get out of that water as fast as I could, but by then the damage was done.” “What damage?” Jenny drank in a breath. “A mermaid or merman that has just been born still has some of the mother’s blood on their body. Just like a human baby comes into the world. That blood washes off in the ocean and if there’s a human in that water, the blood then gets absorbed by the human’s body. Whatever is in their mother’s blood, once it enters a human’s bloodstream--well, it’s like the mermaid is birthing the human as a mermaid or a merman, too.” Unsure of what to say at first, Tommy admitted, “I can’t even imagine that. Doesn’t seem like it would be possible.” “Oh, it’s possible. Rare, believe me. It doesn’t happen often, fortunately.” Jenny placed a hand over her mouth as she yawned. “But if there’s one thing that I’ve learned since that morning, it’s that anything is possible.” He switched gears in the conversation. “You tired, baby? Why don’t I let you get some sleep?” “It’s so early, though ….” “But you’ve been out all night. Take a nice, long nap.” Standing, he helped her up and led the way to her bedroom. “Listen, you know … what if you weren’t a mermaid?” Jenny was only half listening as she walked up the stairs to her bedroom. She liked the feel of the chilly wood of the stairs against her bare feet. “But I am a mermaid,” she reminded him. “More hypotheticals.” “Okay, yeah, but if you weren’t. Just pretend, okay?” Chuckling, he walked with her into the bedroom. “Let’s say you weren’t a mermaid. You were just a regular, average girl of nineteen or twenty. One who hated the water, in fact. And you had to marry this twenty-threeyear-old cop because he was the man of your dreams, you couldn’t keep your hands off him.” Smiling, she watched Tommy pull down the comforter and sheets for her. It was a thoughtful gesture, thoroughly loving. He took her hand and helped her onto the bed, letting her scoot over to one side. “There’s room for you, too,” she told him. “Nah. I’m not tired.” “You sure? You were up a lot last night, too.”

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 112 “Positive. But maybe I’ll just lie down for a few minutes. And don’t be sneaky. I know you’re trying to change the subject.” “Oh, okay. Your question is?” “If you weren’t a mermaid, and we got married young, and ....” That bed felt too good. A bed too small for them both. Not for Jenny alone, but that full bed barely accommodated Tommy’s six-foot-two, muscular male body, though it did help to curl up with her. The mattress was firm, also cooled by the air conditioner, and the extra pillows and bedclothes almost gave him the sensation of sinking into heavenly clouds. His eyelids had felt heavy earlier, but now they were even more difficult to keep open. “And?” she urged him to go on. “And … if you--if you let me spoil you,” he paused, smiling. “If you let me love you like I wanted to love you when we were younger, like I wanna love you now, Jenny … would we still be together?” The one who needs spoiling is you, Jenny thought. Tommy had always seemed a little lost himself. From what she had known of his home life back then, his mother was rarely out of the house, a sickly woman who Jenny couldn’t even see in her mind’s eye anymore. That was how few times she’d seen her. His dad was a taciturn, cold man who rarely smiled, one of those people who looked like he’d never experienced a day of happiness in his life and he’d be damned if he let anyone around him be happy, either. Which made watching Tommy with Sierra even more touching. Physical affection didn’t come easily to him, as was evident in his sometimes awkward embraces and such, due, Jenny suspected, to being a tall man in the midst of diminutive females. But his whole demeanor towards his daughter was affectionate. He seemed to thrive on being the recipient of affection, as well. The daughterly attention and love from Sierra he enjoyed, and it didn’t come as a surprise. But most times that Jenny expressed her feelings in ways other than verbal--a look that conveyed more than words ever could, the silly, insignificant things that lovers did, like feeding him one of the French fries from her plate or adjusting the collar of his shirt for him--Tommy genuinely seemed not to expect, and he seemed so appreciative. Knowing he wasn’t falling asleep without getting his answer, Jenny said, “I’d like to think we would still be together, Tommy.” He grinned at that answer. “I’d like to think so, too. No--I know we would. Because I’d love you and you’d love me. What else do you need?” “Mmm, hmm. Love conquers all. Or so I’ve heard.” Those gorgeous blue eyes had closed but opened again, capturing her own. “Hey. Love does conquer all,” he insisted. “You don’t believe that?” “Well ... that’s fairytale stuff.” “Yeah? So are mermaids.” She would have gotten into a heavier conversation with him, giving him all sorts of reasons why she had difficulty accepting that pretty little platitude as fact. But Tommy awakened only long enough to lick his lips and murmur, “This bed feels sooooo good.” And that led Jenny to murmur, “Uh-huh. Sweet dreams, my love.”

THE COP & THE MERMAID

Connie Keenan

113

Chapter Thirteen The very next time that Jenny Bryant saw her fisherman was on dry land, not in her watery world. A rather bittersweet occasion, because the Windy Harbor News had carried the headline of a commercial fishing boat having been lost at sea. Tragedy enough, but she had been especially worried about Charlie, and hopeful that he’d heeded her warning. The other reason for her relief and happiness was that their chance meeting happened at Lincoln Elementary School. The very first day, in fact. First days of the school year, the place was always a madhouse, but this held a special sentimental note for her. This was, after all, Lincoln Elementary. She hadn’t spent her grammar school years there, having moved to town in her high school years. Yet, a few of the teachers who’d taught at Windy Harbor High had ended up there as administrators. Jenny was always feeling a rush, just from being back at work. As a teacher, summers off were welcomed perks, and fun ones at that. Lord knew she was never bored, always finding something to do. Though, especially after having moved back from Florida, being back at work was centering. All the little things, from finding her assigned mailbox in the principal’s office and navigating through the swarms of kids, teachers, and other staff in the hallways, made Jenny feel like this was really happening, she was really settling back into a real life, not being in limbo on some vacation to nowhere. Not to mention the added plus that her check had come in from her publisher, once the final version of the book had met the approval of her editor. Along with the check, she now had a firm date of publication, which would take place in mid-January. That was a lot to look forward to. And, oh, yes--there was her son’s wedding, less than three weeks away. Something else to look forward to, though that whole rush-rush aspect to the timing--Jody and Tyler were foregoing their honeymoon, possibly waiting until the school year was over to take it--that still unnerved her. But it was Charlie who caught Jenny’s attention, as hectic as that morning was and as nervous as Jenny was to be starting a new job. The one bright spot was that Tyler was also a teacher there, but with his own schedule, his mom doubted they’d see each other much, other than at lunch or in the teacher’s lounge. Seeing Charlie coaxed a smile from her. Jenny didn’t recognize him right away, even walking past him at first. Halfway down the corridor she made the connection. Shifting her books from one arm to the other, she slowed halfway down the second-floor corridor and turned. She came to a full stop when she realized that it was him. That must have been his wife with him. Rather chunky but pretty, she addressed him as both ‘honey’ and ‘Daddy’. Jenny had seen her around town, specifically in the tea shop that Jenny liked to frequent, the one near town hall where they sold that variety of eclectic blends. Charlie’s wife usually sat by the window and read, if she could get her favorite table, and Jenny

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 114 liked a spot hidden away towards the rear of the shop to sip a cup of the Marsala chai tea and bang out her writing on the keyboard of her laptop. Jenny noted that the strawberry blonde woman had dressed casually but presentably, perhaps to meet with teachers or one of the school’s vice principals. She wore a knee-length, brown skirt and a peach, short-sleeved top with brown leather sandals, since the summer was yielding its last few warm days before another Maine autumn made its entrance. Likewise, Charlie had dressed up more than he did when he worked the sea. He wore a pair of jeans but spruced them up with a clean, short-sleeved white shirt and a tie, clean-shaven and his hair neatly trimmed. Between them was a little boy. A third-grader, Jenny estimated by his age. The same child she had seen in that vision on the boat, the last time she had been that close to Charlie. A baseball cap covered the boy’s mostly hairless head, but there was color in his face, a sign of returning health. Cute kid, wearing a T-shirt, jeans, and what looked like a brand-new pair of sneakers. “You’re doing good there, big boy,” Charlie said, leading him with a hand on the boy’s arm. “Doin’ real good, you hear?” Mom and Dad wouldn’t be staying with him throughout the day, naturally. Yet, they were there to take him to his class, maybe exchange a few words with their son’s teacher, and to let him know, in that way that devoted parents had, that they were there for him, whether they were present in school or not. “Good morning,” Jenny greeted them as they passed, receiving a greeting from each parent in return. “And who’re you?” She’d spoken directly to the boy, who turned to her with interest and anticipation in his eyes. Jenny knew how important it was to be acknowledged. That was even more vital to a little boy who’d been sick for a long period of time. Sick or injured--she honestly didn’t know which. It was the start of the school year, and the boy’s main teacher had probably been clued in. Jenny, along with the teachers for art and physical education, would be briefed later on that week, in all likelihood. “I’m Jamie,” he introduced himself, smiling. “Jamie. Good to meet you. I’m Miss Bryant. See you later this week for music. You like music?” Both of his parents were smiling, grateful for a teacher’s individual attention. Charlie looked at her, then looked at Jamie. When he turned his gaze again to her and swallowed hard, Jenny saw recognition in them. He knows, she thought, suddenly fearful. “I like music a lot,” Jamie replied. “Well, that’s great. I like to hear that.” Jenny smiled at him, then at his mother. “You said your name was Miss Bryant?” “That’s right.” Charlie was studying her with both awe and fascination. By all rights, he shouldn’t have known who she was. There had never been an instance before where a fisherman had recognized her in her human form. That wasn’t to say it had never happened to another mermaid, but in Jenny’s case, that was the first time she’d had to deal with that situation. That was because she’d been curious (and foolish) enough to approach him. Trepidation filled her and then subsided when he smiled. “Well, my wife and I are glad to have you as Jamie’s music teacher,” he said. “Have a good day, Ms. Bryant.”

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 115 “Thanks very much. You, too.” Maybe he doesn’t recognize you. It’s just your imagination, Jenny tried to tell herself. But then there was one last kindly look, one last smile, before he and his wife entered their son’s classroom with him and disappeared behind a closing door. Within herself, Jenny had the distinct feeling that Charlie knew it was her. And in the most discreet manner possible, without jeopardizing her secret identity, he had told her that he felt at ease knowing that she was there in that school with his son. Jenny made a mental note to keep an eye on Jamie. She hurried to find the music room, which the principal had told her had a matchboxsized adjacent office for her. There were times like that one, albeit few and far between, when being a mermaid was a sweet and wonderful thing. **** “Mind if I dance with your girl?” Tommy knew when he was being teased. He also knew Nate Brewer, who sat there with a Cheshire cat grin on his face, barely hiding the wink he gave Pat Murphy across the table. At the moment the question was asked, Tommy had the bottle of beer poised to his lips for a sip. After swallowing, he answered immediately. “No, not at all.” He waved a hand at Jenny. “But you have to ask her.” Nate smiled and laughed in surprise. “Yeah? That’s cool. How ’bout it, Jenny? You wanna get down and boogie with me?” “Oh, oh. Now we’re in trouble,” Pat said, taking a sip of his own drink. “He’s getting all boogie fever on us.” “I know,” Jenny agreed, looking past Tommy at Pat. “ ‘Get down and boogie.’ The only thing he’s missing are the platform shoes!” Somehow the joke was now on Nate, who had just a big enough ego to not care, just as long as all eyes at that table were on him. “One problem, though,” he said, nodding at Jenny. “Not for me, but maybe for you. This ain’t disco. This is swing.” “Not a problem for me, either,” Jenny promised. “Kinda similar dancing, really.” “Well, that’s true. And I’m no professional, but I learned these steps from a girlfriend who was a dancer.” “Lap dancers count?” Pat asked innocently, getting a slap on his arm from his better half. Nate waited for the laughter at the table to die down before protesting, “Hey, FYI, buddy-she was a real dancer. An instructor, okay? But time’s a-wastin’, and I want to dance with this pretty lady before Tommy changes his mind.” Jenny also glanced at him, rather hesitant to accept the invitation. Tommy sought to reassure her with a couple pats on her knee. “Go ahead. Have fun,” he said nonchalantly. That bothered him a bit, that she wasn’t sure he minded her dancing with his friend. And of all the guys, didn’t it make sense that the one to invite her to Caruso’s dance floor would be the terminally flirtatious Nate Brewer? Tommy knew it was his fault that Jenny was wary. It didn’t take a rocket scientist to figure out that she didn’t want to cause friction between the two friends and fellow patrolmen, knowing that Tommy was prone to jealousy, even if Nate was only doing it to tease around with him. In a sense, Nate was doing him a favor with his ribbing. Tommy had always been jealous, even with Lori. That trait was just in his nature. Yet, he’d never been as possessive of any

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 116 woman as he was with Jenny. He was making a point of trying to work on his jealous streak, trying to tone it down. For now it hadn’t caused any damage to their relationship, and she had seemed to find it, as she would say, cute. But if she was taking pause before something as silly as dancing with a friend of his, afraid to upset him, then he needed to get that runaway emotion of his under control before it caused him to lose her. “Oh, they look adorable up there,” Vicky Murphy commented. “They do know what they’re doing, too.” Her husband readily agreed. “That looks nice, that swing stuff, if you know how to do it.” Tommy didn’t wait to contribute to the conversation. “Yeah, it does. They look like they’re on Broadway, those two.” It doesn’t bother me. Doesn’t bother me one bit, he chanted to himself. Yet, despite all his best efforts, his heart sank a little. That dance instructor had known her stuff, and Nate must have been her star pupil besides being her boyfriend. Caruso’s had theme nights, all of which were subject to change. Sometimes a live band played. Sometimes, like that night, a DJ took over, playing whatever style of music would be ruling for the space of two hours. That night the theme was swing, with ‘Boogie Woogie’ playing at that moment. Some brave souls had given it a go, but the one moving with supreme confidence and flair up there was Nate. Admittedly, he had a more than suitable dance partner in Jenny. As he took the last few swigs of his drink, Tommy could hardly take his eyes off her. She held her own well with Nate, aptly following his lead, their movements fluid, sheer magic on that dance floor. It so happened she had worn a skirt that complemented the dance perfectly, twirling around with her gracefully and seductively. Tommy paid more attention than usual to Jenny’s legs--he was doing that more and more after being introduced to her mermaid’s tail--suddenly and unexpectedly finding himself aroused. That was Jenny’s effect on him. He would be watching her, either close to him or with her clear across the room as she was now--and he would abruptly feel that fire inside, that tickling ripple within him that meant he wanted her in that deliciously carnal way. But she also had that other effect on him, of seeing her dancing with Nate, and those other sparks and feelings started gnawing at him. Jealousy actually hurt. He’d never noticed that before, how it hurt like hell. Like a dagger being cruelly stabbed in and out of his heart, it tore him apart. Jealousy was such an unreasonable, insane thing, the sentiments it inspired were nothing but threatening and impossible to reconcile. Nate’s a good-looking guy. Better-looking than you’ve ever been. She probably likes looking at him as much as she likes dancing with him. You can’t do that. You have two left feet. No coordination. Everybody in here probably thinks she’s with him. What the hell were you thinking, letting him get his hands on her? Maybe she likes his touch more than yours. They all amounted to the same thing. One summary thought--You’re gonna lose her. “Will there be dancing at the wedding?” Tommy turned in time, before Vicky realized he almost hadn’t heard her question. “At her son’s wedding,” she explained. “Will there be dancing?”

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 117 “Uh ... I don’t know. Supposed to be a simple ceremony. Maybe dancing at the reception. Not sure.” “Well, if there is, I’m an okay dancer. I’d be glad to teach you.” Tommy smiled. “That’s real nice, Vicky. Thanks. You wouldn’t mind, Pat?” “Mind? You kidding? It’d get her out of my hair for a while.” “Yeah, and it’d give me a break from you,” Mrs. Murphy retorted. Their banter wasn’t serious. Tommy observed them, how they didn’t need to smooth the moment over with a kiss or a touch. Only a look was necessary, a look shared between them. His wedding band, her wedding band. Tommy spied both rings, displayed by their respective owners, as Vicky draped her wrist over her husband’s shoulder and Pat rubbed her other hand with his own. Tommy wondered if that would ever be him and Jenny, so comfortable with each other, like any other happily married couple. At that stage in their relationship, with the Mermaid Factor in effect, that possibility seemed far away, if it ever had a chance of happening at all. Fortunately the 1940s song finished, leaving Nate and Jenny to finish their dance with a flourish. Tommy suppressed a sigh, glad to have made it all the way through the song without once glaring in Nate’s direction. “Well, he can say he finally got her in his arms,” Vicky said, mostly talking to Pat. “After chasing her in school.” Frowning, Tommy asked, “Who? Nate chased Jenny?” “Oh, yeah. Don’t you remember?” Vicky shrugged. “He’d flirt with her, big-time. She went on one date with him, I think just to shut him up. Never went out with him again.” “Uh ... no. I don’t remember that.” Tommy forced a smile. “Hon, you know, I think we should be getting home,” Pat said and raised an eyebrow chidingly at his wife. Then he turned to Tommy. “That was stupid kids’ stuff, that date with Nate and Jenny.” “Sure.” Another smile, also forced. Tommy thought about having another drink, this one to wash down all that red he was seeing now. “You two looked great up there together!” a woman in her sixties was telling Nate, her table close enough to be overheard by Tommy. “Everyone else just got out of your way. How romantic!” “Well, thank you, lovely lady.” Nate graced her with his most debonair smile. “I’ll save the next dance for you, all right?” The older lady was amused but also looked delighted. Jenny laughed, giving Nate a fond glance that sent that dagger plunging like crazy into Tommy’s heart. “He’s incorrigible,” she told Tommy as she took her seat beside him again. “Yeah. He’s somethin’, all right.” Tommy resolved not to mutter and grinned at her. “You looked beautiful up there. Where’d you learn to dance to that kind of music?” “From my dad. I didn’t think I’d remember. But it all came back to me when we were dancing.” Jenny was smiling, yet there was no denying that moment of sadness in her eyes. Tommy nodded and wrapped an arm around her waist, meant to be soothing, but it was a possessive gesture, as well. “That lap dancer was a hell of a teacher, too,” Pat said. “Dance instructor. I told you already. She wasn’t a lap dancer.” Nate plopped back into his chair and sniffed. “Although--she did make a little money on the side as a belly dancer.”

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 118 Tommy only realized he must have had icicles in his eyes when Nate straightened up and frowned at him, as if to say, What’s with you? Stupid kids’ stuff. That was how Pat had tried to explain it away. By now it was all water under the bridge anyway. Too many years had passed. They were also talking about one date. One little date. Yet, it bothered Tommy because Nate had known that he was crazy about Jenny Bryant. And Tommy had never witnessed him flirting up a storm with the object of his affections, nor had he ever heard anything about a date until now. Which meant Nate had done all that on the sly. Behind Tommy’s back. Stupid kids’ stuff. “Everything okay?” Nate asked him. “Everything’s just peachy keen.” Tommy rolled the words out smoothly, thankfully managing not to say them through clenched teeth. “We have to get going,” Vicky said. She seemed uneasy. “But the night is young,” Nate argued lightly. “We know. So is this new baby-sitter we’re breaking in.” Reaching into her purse, Vicky checked her cell phone for messages, as most mothers would. Pat glanced from his wife to Tommy, took a deep breath, and then tried his hand at what he did very well on the job--playing peacemaker. “We were just telling Tommy about you and Nate,” he informed Jenny. “Me? And Nate?” She blinked in confusion. “Yeah. About that time you two went on a date ... that once.” The emphasis on the word once was about as subtle as a Mack truck being driven through somebody’s living room. Tommy fidgeted in his seat, at first wishing Pat hadn’t brought up the subject. On second thought, he wanted to hear what Nate had to say for himself. And he was also interested in why Jenny hadn’t said a peep about it, all that time. “Nate and I went out once?” Her expression went blank. Nate looked like he wanted to be somewhere else--anywhere but in Caruso’s right then. But he recovered as suavely as his personality allowed. “Thanks a bunch.” He smirked at her. “I’m glad it was so memorable for you.” “Once!” A redundant and dramatic emphasis from Pat to Jenny, complete with one index finger straight up in the air. He nodded at Nate. “How old were you two? That might jar her memory.” “Aw, I dunno. You were maybe sixteen, Jenny. So I guess I’d just turned eighteen. It was right before I graduated.” “Okay, that’s right.” Jenny also nodded, smiling. She circled her arms loosely around Tommy’s shoulders and folded her hands in that position. “You graduated a year earlier, honey. Now, I remember.” Tommy shifted slightly closer to her. That natural show of fondness in holding him and calling him ‘honey’ made him feel more at ease, alleviating the anxiety of those jealous feelings. “Yeah, we went to the Mayfair. Saw a movie,” Nate recalled. “That’s still a great movie!” Vicky exclaimed. “`Heeeeeeeeeeere’s Johnny!’” Nate laughed heartily. “I thought the book was better, but hey--the actor made it fun.” “Yep. Incredibly romantic movie, too,” Pat said to no one in particular. “Just drips with romance ….”

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 119 Jenny pointed at Nate. “He picked it.” Ignoring them both, Nate reported, “Then we went for pizza in Whitebridge.” “Afterwards he brought me home. And that was it,” she concluded. “My hot date with Nathaniel Brewer--The Boy Who Went Out With Every Girl in Windy Harbor.” Tommy ran his tongue over his teeth, not entirely satisfied with the explanation, but still wanting to seem nonplussed. Maybe he could get away with it if he kept his tone light and carefree. “Gee, Nate, is that why you took her out? You had a quota of girls you needed to fill?” “Gee, no, Tommy. I took her out because, uh … she was cute.” Nate shrugged. If there was one thing that could be said about him, it was that the man was brutally honest. “What other reason did I need for going out with a girl?” No way was Tommy letting that slide, though his better judgment told him to drop it. “Well, a good reason for not going out with her could’ve been because your friend thought she was cute, too.” “We weren’t that tight back then, you and me.” “We were friends.” “We weren’t that tight,” Nate said again, shaking his head firmly. “We hung out. Had fun. When we could, ’cause you were in the service. Yeah, I knew you really liked her, so I didn’t disrespect you, I didn’t flirt with her in front of you. But we didn’t get to be real good friends for a few years down the road. When we worked together. And besides, you were in the army. You were out of school.” Drop it, drop it, Tommy urged himself. The tension was thick at that table, with Pat nervously rubbing his hands, Vicky fidgeting with her cell, Jenny looking from Tommy to Nate, and he and Nate beginning to glare at each other. But he wasn’t dropping it just yet. “Yeah, I was out of school,” he agreed. “But Jenny and I still kept in touch. And I still had feelings for her.” Nate didn’t back down. “Regardless, you did nothin’ about it. Here was this cute, sweet girl who I guess you thought was supposed to wait forever till you worked up the nerve to ask her out. I thought that was kinda crazy, so I asked her out first. Was that a crummy thing to do? Probably. But I was a kid. That one date didn’t do any harm, though. Because she never went out with me again, but now here she is, with her arms around you.” There was no rancor behind those words, but Tommy was sure he heard disappointment. Suddenly he wished he had gotten off the subject, particularly a moment later, when Jenny withdrew her arms from around him. “Like we said, we have to go,” Vicky murmured. She tapped Nate on the arm, saying, “And it was my fault because I mentioned it.” “No, it’s no big deal.” He gave Tommy one last wounded stare, then reached his hand in his pocket to fish out some cash. “And I gotta go, too. The night is young, but I’m not anymore. You wore an old man like me out with that dance, Jenny.” “If it’s any consolation, I’m an old lady still catching her breath, too.” She shared a smile with him. “Well, see ya Monday, buddy,” Pat told Tommy, the last one to step away from the table after slapping down some money. Tommy reached for both Pat’s money and Nate’s, handing it all back to his friend. “Give Nate his money. I got it tonight, okay?” “Oh. Okay. No argument from me. Thanks. See ya.” “See ya.”

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 120 He’d dealt just so well with that jealousy problem of his. Tommy slouched in his seat, alone at the table with a pointedly quiet Jenny as the DJ played a love song. “So, uh ... how mad are you at me right now?” He decided it was better to face the music, the sooner the better. “I’m not mad, Tommy. I’m just--I don’t know what to do.” He sat up, taking in a breath. The sound of those words made him nervous. Honestly speaking, he would have preferred her anger. “Aren’t you going to ask me why I went out with him?” she demanded. “No. Not unless ... you wanna tell me.” “Okay. I will. The same reason Nate gave you. Because even if you hadn’t graduated and you weren’t in the service, even if we did keep in touch, you never, ever told me where I stood with you, Tommy. And he was cute and he kept pestering me to go out with him, so I did. And I didn’t mention it sooner, because ….” Jenny threw her hands up in frustration. “I really did forget about it.” He winced, momentarily stuck on, And he was cute. “It didn’t mean anything,” she went on, frustration creeping into her voice. “How would you feel if I doubted your love for me that easily? You wouldn’t do that if you knew how much I love you.” Tommy studied her for a moment. He drew closer, tossing his arm over the back of her chair. “How much do you love me, baby?” he asked softly. Irritated, she shook her head. “You know.” “Not really, no.” Leaning even closer, he whispered, “And then I feel sometimes like you let the Mermaid Factor get between us.” “The what?” “The Mermaid Factor,” he repeated, deepening his voice theatrically. He could tell she was fighting off a smile, yet she finally gave in and giggled. “That’s what I call it,” he confessed, smiling. “A human and a mermaid have trouble staying together because of the Mermaid Factor. A merman and a mermaid, they have trouble, because of the Mermaid Factor.” “Well, maybe the merman and the mermaid have a better chance. I don’t know.” Once more Tommy flinched. That meant bringing up another topic, one he had debated with himself as to whether it was too soon to bring it up or not, that was out of the question for now. He had been thinking about it more and more, spending time with Jenny and with all the talk about the kids’ wedding. One thing at a time, and it was better to deal with the question at hand. “So how much do you love me, Jenny? Because you know how much I love you. I love you with all my heart. The Mermaid Factor doesn’t change how I feel about you. It doesn’t make me adore you any less.” “Oh ….” That was as far as she got, gazing at him speechlessly. Her eyes blinked, and he could see moisture in them, as if tears couldn’t have been far. Tommy swallowed. Maybe he could bring up that other matter after all. But not here, not in noisy, crowded Caruso’s. Or was that wishful thinking on his part? Should he hold off, talk to her a bit longer, get a feel for which direction that conversation would take if he did bring up the subject? Her cell phone going off loudly in her tote ruined the moment. “Let it go to voicemail,” he suggested.

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 121 “Okay, but first let me ….” Jenny opened the phone and checked the number coming across the screen. “I have to get it. It’s Jody.” “Oh, go ’head then, honey.” Anyway, it’s too early to ask her, he reasoned with himself as she greeted Tyler’s fiancée. But really, it wasn’t too early at all. How long did they have to wait? Neither he nor Jenny were kids. It wasn’t as if this would be the first time for either of them. Enough time had lapsed, too, between the end of his first marriage and hers and that point in their relationship. Yet, if he proposed ... she would turn him down. Tommy was so sure of that, just from reading the handwriting on the wall, all that fear of the love between a human and a mermaid having been instilled in her by that experience with her marriage. “Jody, Jody--where is he now?” The gravity in Jenny’s expression caught Tommy’s attention away from his own thoughts. “At Dr. Damon’s? ... And how badly is he ... oh, my lord. All right, okay, listen to me. I’ll be there as soon as I can. Just wait there, sweetie.” Tommy frowned as she tossed the cell back into her bag. “Something wrong?” “Yes. Something is wrong. Jody could barely get the words out, she was crying so hard.” Jenny paled. She seemed struggling to calm herself before hearing herself say those next few words. “Tommy, please take me to Dr. Damon’s. Tyler’s over there. He was out there. He was injured by a spear. They don’t know how badly yet, but it looks pretty bad ….”

THE COP & THE MERMAID

Connie Keenan

122

Chapter Fourteen Though Jody had been hysterical over the phone, she was more tranquil by the time Jenny arrived with Tommy at the Damon Manor. Red-eyed from crying and sounding emotionally spent, but she was tranquil. It seemed strange seeing the young woman on that property, right outside the mansion. Flailing her arms, she stopped Tommy from driving around the building to the back, where the pediatrician’s office was situated. After a quick and tearful embrace with Jenny, she led the way into the mansion, where Tyler had been taken. Jenny had never been more terrified as when she followed Jody up the winding marble staircase to the mansion’s second floor. “There’s a master bath up here,” Jody was saying over her shoulder. “It has one of those movie star-style tubs. They’re keeping him comfortable in there.” “So he’s still in his merman form,” Jenny said. “How were you able to get him ….” “Some of us were able to get him onto shore. It wasn’t easy at that hour. Hopefully, no one saw us. I didn’t care if anyone did. We wrapped him up as best we could, put him into my car, and brought him here to the doctor.” Jenny didn’t blame Jody in the least. She wouldn’t have cared if the entire human population of Windy Harbor had been on that beach to witness what they believed to be imaginary creatures emerging from the sea. She would have risked whatever necessary to save her son. She barely noticed the long hallway they walked, with its crystal light fixtures and cherry wood wainscoting, following Jody through the door at the very end. Even being the mother of a boy couldn’t have prepared her for that moment. Tyler was a pretty active little boy--some might have called him hyperactive. That kid had given both her and his father more than their share of scares during his childhood, from minor scrapes to stitches and even a broken ankle once. Yet, all that had happened on land in human form. This was the first time he’d been injured while in the ocean. Jenny suddenly felt angry with herself, fighting off that moment, but dealing with it anyway, how she’d foolishly always considered the sea so much safer than land. As if the sea was immune to the dangers of those who walked on two legs rather than traveled along with fins. Because this terrible thing had been done with a spear. And spears belonged to humans, who tossed those things into the water callously, mostly out of ignorance and fear. There couldn’t have been a more heartbreaking sight than Tyler lying in that filled sunken bathtub, the water stained a telltale hue that hinted at blood, barely mobile and groggy but conscious. His scales and skin were a sickly color, his vibrant eyes glossed over with pain, and his hair was tousled and tangled. Still, he managed to look up and recognize those entering the room. “Hey, Mom,” he rasped out the greeting. “Tommy.” “Hi, sweetheart.” Jenny knelt by his side and pushed the hair from his face. Crouching down beside her, Tommy acknowledged him with a nod. “Hi, son.” “We came as fast as we could,” his mother told him, attempting to keep her voice from quivering too much. “Where’s the doctor?”

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 123 “The doctor?” Tyler repeated, disoriented, his eyes fluttering and closing, then opening again. Jenny watched him slide off the cushion, one of those used in pool accessories, and beneath the surface of the water. She dipped her fingers in and found that it was cool to the touch, almost the temperature of the ocean, thought it was fresh water not salt. “He’ll come back up in a few minutes,” Jody said, kneeling on the floor on the other side of the tub. “That seems to refresh him a little, going under the water. No surprise there. Oh--and we also called Uncle Cam. He took a trip up the coast with Gloria Howard. It’ll take him hours to get back.” “We’ll just keep him posted by phone, best we can,” Jenny said. “And where’s the doctor?” Tommy posed her question to Jody. If he was taken aback by how strange this whole scenario was, Jenny mused to herself, he gave no indication of it. He had seen a mermaid, in that case being her, but this was his first time laying eyes on a merman. And her Tyler, even in that tenuous condition, was a beautiful merman. Tommy’s presence at her side, like his large, strong hand resting on her shoulder, comforted her. Almost as if in response to hearing himself mentioned, Dr. Jeffrey Damon opened the door and strode into the master bathroom, dragging along the hookup for an IV and other materials. His feet, clad in old and weathered boots, fell heavily onto the floor tiles, scuffed by the traffic that room had seen that day. Upon seeing him, both Tommy and Jody moved out of his way. Only Jenny remained, reaching into the water to tap Tyler lightly, stirring him out of slumber. “The doctor’s here, honey,” she informed him when he emerged again. “Jenny, Tommy. Sorry to see you under these circumstances.” The doctor crouched down, tearing open a package that contained a hypodermic needle. “And I’m going to have to ask everyone to step out. Tyler’s lost a lot of blood. We have to perform a transfusion.” The door opened again. Jenny’s eyes widened in surprise. Joining them was Beth, the doctor’s receptionist, carrying other materials. She nodded at Jenny, her smile sympathetic. “Do you need blood?” Jenny asked him. “We have that covered.” Dr. Damon moved quickly, assembling the needle. “If we can get some blood back into him, replace some fluids, stabilize him, he may be able to take on human form again. We may not have to move him to a hospital, but we’ll see.” “How do you explain this to a hospital?” The question had come from Tommy. Jenny looked from him to the doctor, who shrugged. “Tell them he fell on a spear by accident or something,” Dr. Damon mumbled. “And hope for the best. Somewhere out there, there are leisure fishermen who are wondering what the hell they pierced with their spear. I doubt they’d make the connection, but anyway ….” He seemed to lose his train of thought, so caught up in his work. With doctorly firmness, he waved an arm in the direction of the door and advised, “It’s best to let us work right now.” Kissing her fingertips and then touching them to Tyler’s cool forehead, Jenny next felt Tommy’s hands on her waist, guiding her back onto her feet. She felt rather numb as she stepped out through the door and back into the hallway, watching as Beth slowly closed the door behind them. “You gave Tyler your blood?” she asked Jody with a hand on the young woman’s slender arm.

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 124 “No, I was on the phone calling you. I didn’t even know the doctor was doing that.” Probably knowing what reaction she’d receive to the news, Jody grinned. “That was Roberta Damon who did that.” “Roberta Damon? She gave Tyler her blood?” Tommy, who had the type of voice that carried anyway, didn’t realize how loudly he’d said that until Jenny shushed him and placed her fingers over his lips. “Maybe the lady has a bigger heart than people give her credit for. More than I gave her credit for, that’s for sure.” Jenny smiled at the way Tommy kissed her hand before lowering it from his mouth. “She doesn’t want a thank-you,” Jody warned in a whisper. “I tried to thank her. Ms. Damon said she didn’t expect thanks for helping one of our own. That’s what she called him-one of our own. Besides, she really likes Tyler. She says he’s sweet and a fine merman ... and he makes her laugh.” “I don’t think many people can do that,” Tommy remarked. “You raised a good son, baby.” I had a little help, Jenny thought. The keyword there was little. She couldn’t say that Keith hadn’t been around for Tyler because he had been. Sometimes. Yet, his disappointment in having a not-totally-normal son had driven him to his workaholic ways, forcing him to find solace in his office. That didn’t mean the man didn’t love his son. Keith was coming back up for the wedding--if there was a wedding now. Conceivably, Jenny could see it being postponed. Unless Tyler doesn’t make it through this night. Unless I have to call Keith and break that news to him. Jenny couldn’t even begin to consider that. She grasped Jody’s hand in both of hers and leaned against Tommy, who hugged her close to him. “Everything’s gonna be okay, baby,” he assured her. “Everything’s gonna be okay. Let’s go find a place to wait this out. Then I’m giving Sierra a call, make sure she’s okay. I think we’ll be here a while.” **** Without turning around, Tommy could tell the footsteps behind him belonged to a woman. It had to be either Jenny or Jody, because Beth had gone home about an hour earlier. Instead, he turned to see Roberta Damon approaching. At that hour of the night, almost eleven, she wore an elegant rose satin robe that accentuated her white hair and fair complexion, with matching slippers on her feet. Though fatigue had him slouching, he stood up straight in respect to the lady of the house. “I spoke with the young women upstairs,” Roberta began, “and I wanted to extend the invitation to you as well, Thomas. If it’s a problem to get home, you and your daughter are perfectly welcome to stay the night.” Tommy smiled. At best he’d expected a detached ‘Good night’ from her. “Thanks, Miss Damon. That’s real nice of you,” he said. “We might be taking you up on it. I know Tyler’s doing better now, though your nephew won’t say he’s totally out of the woods yet, so I’ll leave it up to Jenny if she wants me to stay. Sorry for the imposition, though.” She stopped him with a dismissing wave of her hand. “It’s no imposition.” “There’s a lot of us here. And I can’t stay without my daughter ….” “Of course not.” Roberta straightened the belt of her robe, then looked up at him. “Does your daughter know about, eh--well, the whole thing with Jenny?”

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 125 “She might know tonight. I might be telling her.” Sighing, he glanced out the foyer window into the front courtyard. Lights circled the fountain, which hadn’t sprouted water for years, giving the statue of the water-bearing angel in the center an eerie halo effect. “She’s worried about Tyler. She likes him. But she wanted to know why he’s here instead of the hospital if he’s seriously hurt.” “Ah. Smart girl. I suppose you may have to tell her sometime, if not tonight.” The woman looked as if she were about to say more, but then changed her mind. There was shyness in her smile, betraying her trademark ice queen persona and throwing Tommy for a loop. “Well, just so you’re aware the invitation’s there if you’d like to stay. Good night, Thomas.” “Thanks again, Miss Damon. ’Night.” Tommy thought about Roberta Damon’s words as he watched her walk away, and he thought about how sad she looked, headed slowly up the stairs of her large, beautiful, and yet lonely home. Roberta Damien, kids had called her. The crazy old woman with more money than she knew what to do with. She and her breathtaking estate home and her equally eccentric nephew had been the subject of ridicule and, Tommy knew now, envy. That same woman, were she half as bad as people made her out to be, would have had her nephew shuffle everyone else, other than himself, Beth and Tyler, out of her home and out to his office. At the very least, she would have sullenly retreated to her bedroom on the estate’s second level, shut her door tightly and refused to come out. Apparently, Roberta Damon was not as bad as people had always insinuated she was. In Tommy’s opinion, she was more of a lonesome person, if eccentric, than someone to be feared or made sport of. And Miss Damon had remarked that Tommy would eventually have to tell his daughter about Jenny ... because, from what the lady had seen that night, that would someday be Sierra’s step mom. Tommy was relieved that Miss Damon was too well-bred to pry into someone else’s business. It had been some night, first with what had transpired at Caruso’s between himself and Nate, and then the hours spent keeping a vigil at Tyler’s side. Through the window he saw the gold-tone SUV, belonging to the parents of one of Sierra’s friends. It rounded the drive that surrounded the fountain to the front of the mansion. Tommy had just opened the door and stepped out when Sierra was climbing out of the rear passenger seat and calling out her thanks to her friend’s mother, who returned Tommy’s wave before driving off. Sierra had no sooner called to him when Tommy swept her up in his arms, clear off her feet, giving her a long bear hug before setting her back down. He always appreciated his little Sierra, though that night, with that scare Jenny had gone through with Tyler, he’d needed that hug from her all night. “Everything okay?” she asked quietly. “Better.” “Tyler’s okay?” “Hmmm ... he’s doing a lot better.” “What happened, Daddy? All you said was that he was hurt in a swimming accident.” First closing the door behind them, Tommy threw his arm around her shoulders. “Did you have dinner, lady bug?” he asked. “Crystal’s dad made us tacos.” “Oh, you like the way he makes those. They should invite me over some night, too. The way you rave about them.”

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 126 “Did you have dinner?” He grinned at her on their way up the stairs. She might have been his daughter, but she took care of him sometimes like he was the kid. “I grabbed something earlier.” “Okay. This place is fabulous.” Fabulous. Where’d Sierra gotten that word? Not from him and his blue-collar upbringing. Amused, Tommy agreed, “Yeah, it is pretty fabulous, isn’t it?” “Yep. But it’s not a hospital. Probably as big as one, but it’s not one. Why’d they bring Tyler here?” “Because they had Dr. Damon tend to him.” “Dr. Damon? He tends to babies and little kids. Not grownup teachers like Tyler.” Tommy had almost continued down that corridor to the master bath at the end before instinctively stopping halfway down at the closed door of the guest bedroom. He’d almost forgotten that Tyler, once the transfusion had strengthened him and the medications Jeffrey Damon had pumped into him had begun to take effect, had taken on human form again. That had enabled him to be moved into a bedroom. An encouraging turn of events according to the doctor, who’d earlier been concerned about the water in the tub and infection setting into the wound. “Shhh. Okay?” Tommy whispered with a finger to his lips, his other hand on the doorknob. “He might be sleeping. Poor Tyler’s had a rough night, honey. Oh--and we might be staying here the night.” “Here?” Tommy rapped on the door, listened for Jody to give the go-ahead from inside, and opened it, but not before seeing the shock on his daughter’s face. The place might have been ‘fabulous’, but she didn’t completely relish, after the ghost stories and other childish silliness she’d heard about that house, spending even one night there. There was no time to address her question. Sierra followed him into the bedroom, first exchanging a hushed hello with Jody and then making straight for Jenny, who sat on a stool beside Tyler’s bed. Tommy smiled to himself. No words from Jenny, no hello. All that was necessary were her arms, outstretched enough to invite Sierra, who went into them willingly. He couldn’t deny how much that meant to him, that Jenny, too wise to shove herself into Sierra’s life, had built up to that point over the course of the time the two had known each other. Now she hugged her with no reservation, filled with an affection that was genuine. “He’s sleeping?” Tommy heard Sierra ask in a low voice. “Yes. Peacefully,” Jenny whispered back, her smile broad and heartfelt. “He’s okay?” “Let’s hope so. It looks good.” Jenny glanced at Tommy, then back at Sierra. “Your dad will explain.” “Uh ... yeah.” Tommy wasn’t quite sure what she personally thought that explanation entailed. “He sort of explained it,” Sierra told her, obviously confused. “I guess it doesn’t matter. What matters is that Tyler’s all right now.” “That’s right.” Her dad rested his hands on his hips and let his gaze drift to the bed. Tyler was sleeping soundly now. He was still pale, although not as intensely as when he’d first been brought in. Jody had taken a seat in a large, overstuffed armchair that she’d pulled up close to his bed. She sat, curled up and reading a novel by the light of a small lamp on the nightstand that she’d turned towards her.

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 127 “The Escape Artist.” Tommy squinted at Jenny. “What’s that?” “The name of the boat that was out tonight. The guys on it were the ones who ….” She stopped herself, both of them looking at Sierra. Tommy knew what Jenny would have said, but he had to wonder if she had just been through such an emotional roller coaster that night, with nearly losing Tyler, or if she was simply too tired to mask the truth when there was only one person in that room--Sierra--who wasn’t clued in to what had really happened that night. “The Escape Artist. Sounds familiar,” he told her. For Jenny’s sake, he changed the subject. “Listen, Miss Damon told me we could stay. I should get Sierra situated in one of the rooms ….” “Oh, Tommy, you don’t have to do that. You have work tomorrow.” Jenny shrugged. “Well, we all do, all but Tyler. I won’t be going in and Jody won’t, either. But you and Sierra go on home.” “We can … we can stay here.” “It’s okay. Really. Go on home.” He supposed the disappointment must have registered on his face because Jenny reacted to it. He had been there all night, rarely leaving her side. That was his place, by her side. Another few hours spent there, keeping her company, was no imposition. Smiling, she reached up to plant a kiss on his cheek. “Thank you for being here tonight, my love. I wouldn’t have made it through this without you. But Tyler’s going to be fine, so you go home, get some rest. Okay?” He shrugged and offered a half smile. “Okay.” “And I’ll see you tomorrow.” The kiss she gave him was a gentle, quick one, probably because his daughter and Jody were there. Then she surprised him, tugging him downward and standing on her tiptoes to whisper into his ear, “You can tell Sierra ... whatever your heart tells you to tell her about tonight. Either way, babe, I'll understand.” **** The Escape Artist. Suddenly the name of that cabin cruiser took on a whole new meaning. Driving home from the Damon estate, Tommy went out of his way to coast by the marina. Frankly, that was a waste of his time, since the Escape Artist’s slip couldn’t be seen at that angle from the street. What was the point in doing that? Other than once he remembered where he’d heard the boat’s name before and feeling that indignant heat rising inside him, he knew full well there was nothing he could do. It was as much a waste of time to expend the emotion of anger as it was cruising by in hopes of seeing someone, either the owner of the boat or any of his guests on board, even Wesley Holland himself. And what exactly would he have done? He couldn’t very well tell them off. Well, he could, but wouldn’t that make for some lively conversation at one of the men’s dinner tables in the future? Especially if their attitudes towards the police was as insulting as Wes’. Then one of those dumb brutes in blue from Windy Harbor shows up wanting to know why we attacked some strange-looking creature in the water. Hey, Einstein--it’s called fishing! The timer on the oven buzzed, summoning Tommy back into the kitchen. He wasn’t sure how long the frozen blueberry pie had been in the freezer, and there were probably more suitable times for using it than at a quarter to one in the morning. But he was still wired after all that activity and he suspected Sierra was, too. A little snack was in order.

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 128 Piping hot straight from the oven, he set it down on the stove and tossed the oven mitts onto the counter. After an indeterminate length of time in the freezer, the pie still looked pretty good. In other words--not like a science experiment, with tiny green things growing out of it. Looked pretty good, in fact--almost like homemade. Through an opening in the center of the crust some fruit bubbled appetizingly. Sure smelled good, too. “Pie?” He heard Sierra ask behind him. “Yeah. A nice, healthy snack.” He’d replied with a straight face. “Blueberries. That’s fruit, right?” Sierra widened her eyes in a way that said, Nice job trying to justify that one, Daddy! “What does the label on the box say about the calories and fat content?” she inquired. “Don’t know. I figure something has less calories by virtue of me not reading about it.” He reached into a cabinet and held two dessert plates poised in the air. “Can I interest you in having some with me? Little piece.” “Oh, all right. Very little, though, Daddy. Want me to pour us something to drink with that?” “I’m good with just a glass of milk, honey.” “Okay. Then you can explain, uh ... whatever it was Jenny said you could explain.” Tommy paused as he cut the pie, glancing at his daughter, who had her back to him while pouring him milk and a glass of water over ice for herself. This was where he had to make the decision of whether to reveal the truth about the situation to his daughter, the one person in the world he was the closest to besides his Jenny. Or he could be more creative in his explanation. He’d never been all that adept at lying, and lying to his little girl appealed to him even less. But it was almost one in the morning. A bit late for long, detailed truths. Even later for having to convince Sierra that her father didn’t need a few sessions with a shrink. He also wasn’t sure if Jenny had been thinking straight when she’d made that suggestion. It seemed safer, as he sat down to enjoy his snack, to switch to a topic a teenage girl would really enjoy. Like ...herself. “Well, first tell me. What’s up with you these days, lady bug?” “With me? Nothin’.” “Nothin’? Aw, c’mon. How’s school?” “It’s okay.” “Any trouble? Anybody giving you a hard time or anything?” “No. Everything’s okay.” Gotta love these one- and two-word answers from kids, Tommy told himself. He dug into his pie, devouring a healthy forkful. “It’s good, right?” He was referring to the pie. “Yeah. Weird eating it so late.” “I know. We don’t do it that often. And you can afford it.” He could, too, as long as he didn’t make a habit out of it. He had always been lean, but he noticed after hitting forty that he didn’t instantly burn every bite he ate as quickly as he had in his younger years. Time to start reading the labels on the boxes of frozen pies, I guess. Welcome to middle age. “Daddy?” “Yeah?”

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 129 “Isn’t there something you want to tell me about Jenny and Tyler? And Jody, too, I guess.” Mostly stalling, Tommy washed down another mouthful with a big gulp of milk. “Like what?” Sierra narrowed her eyes at him. “I don’t know, Daddy. Something’s very weird.” “Weird?” “Well, don’t get the wrong idea. I really like Jenny and Tyler. And Jody’s really nice to me, too. But something’s not right. Like ... why didn’t they take him to the hospital?” “Because ….” “And don’t tell me it’s because they wanted Dr. Damon and only Dr. Damon to help him. Daddy, Tyler should have been in the hospital. That much, I know. And also ….” He raised his eyebrows. More stalling. He was about as good at putting off the inevitable as he was at making up falsehoods. “And also?” “Why did that room … why did it smell like the ocean in there?” “Because Tyler was hurt while swimming.” That reason barely made sense to Tommy. He knew, even before that disbelieving frown crossed his daughter’s face, that it couldn’t have made sense to Sierra. She said nothing for a few minutes, taking her time to eat each bite of her sliver of pie. “Something else happened in there that I didn’t totally understand,” she confessed then. He wiped his mouth with a napkin. “What was that?” Sierra hesitated, sitting back in her chair. She tapped a fingertip against her turned-up nose, deep in thought. “It was towards the end. Before we left. You were downstairs with Jenny.” Tommy heard Sierra’s voice shake mildly. “I was looking around the hallway upstairs. You know, that old place is just kinda interesting, like a museum, sorta. Miss Damon was in the room, standing near Tyler’s bed. She and Jody were talking to Tyler.” “So? What’s strange about that?” “He talked back to them. He was half asleep, but he talked to them. Only ... that didn’t sound like Tyler. I know what he sounds like, his voice. He didn’t sound human.” Sierra looked nervous. “Daddy, he sounded like--like a dolphin.” Tommy wringed the napkin between his fingers, trying to come up with an answer to that one. That, he had yet to see--or rather, to hear. Mersong, it was called. Judging from the barely restrained fear on his daughter’s face, saying it had made an impression on her was an understatement. Honesty is the best policy, the old adage droned in his mind. It was also best since he didn’t know what else to say to that revelation. But would that allay her fears or just make her frightened around Jenny and Tyler? Perhaps he could postpone addressing it. There was another matter, to him just as pressing. “Lady bug, what do you think about--well, how would you feel about me getting married again?” Compared to what they’d been discussing, that wasn’t nearly as difficult to vocalize as he’d thought it would be. Sierra smiled. “You and Jenny are getting married?” “No, no. Not yet. I haven’t asked her. I don’t know if she’ll, uh ….” He folded his arms on the table and shrugged, avoiding her gaze. “She’d probably say no if I asked her. But if she did say yes and we did ….” “Why would she say no? I think Jenny loves you, Daddy. A lot.”

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 130 “Yeah?” Heartened by seeing her nod emphatically, Tommy chuckled. “There’s a little more to it than that. I’m not so sure she’d marry me. But if she did, would you be okay with that? You’d even get a big brother out of the deal.” “That’d be cool!” She giggled. “I’d be okay with it. I want you to be happy. And I know how much you love her. I’d like to know, too, when I leave here and go to college that you won’t be alone. With Jenny here, you won’t be lonely.” He reached across the table and patted her cheek. “Sounds like you’ve worried about that.” “I have. I worry about you. And as much as I want to go to New York and all that, sometimes I think it’s better if I study here in Maine. Maybe in Whitebridge. Because I don’t want you to be all alone.” At first Tommy felt a surge of joy at the thought. Imagine Sierra, only a short drive away at the campus in Whitebridge. At fifteen, they still had three years to go before he had to face the day that he helped her move into her dorm, possibly as far away as New York City if she had her way. Just picturing that day, having gotten her settled in some cramped little room in a corner of the Big Apple. And then having to get back on a plane alone, leaving her there, and returning to that house without her. This was after all the years they’d been together, he and his little girl, after Lori had died. Sierra going to school in Whitebridge would have been perfect ... for him. But Tommy had to set himself and what he wanted aside. “Well, you have to go where it’ll be best for you to go. And you don’t worry about me. I’ll be okay.” He smiled and rose to his feet, collecting her plate and fork and his. “And right now the only wedding we have is going to be Tyler and Jody’s. If Tyler gets better in time. Don’t know about that one.” Sierra also stood, taking the rest of the pie to the counter. She covered it with plastic wrap and tucked it away on a shelf in the fridge. “I don’t know about that, either,” she said. “It might be postponed now.” “That wouldn’t be so bad. If it gets postponed, that gives me a chance to learn how to dance. I have a feeling Jenny’s a good dancer. She even dances that swing stuff.” Tommy grinned sheepishly. “And you know me, Sierra. I can’t dance to save my life.” “I know how to dance swing, Daddy. I learned that in school for a talent show. I’ll teach you.” “Yeah?” “Sure. And me and Jenny are about the same height, too.” “I’d like that.” He drew her closer to him and kissed her forehead. “Better get to bed, lady bug. I shouldn’t have kept you up this long. You have school tomorrow. I’m setting a bad example here.” She started for the door. “No, you’re not, Daddy. We don’t do this that often.” It was as she was moving away that Tommy noticed the ring on her right hand ring finger. Like lots of girls her age, Sierra had a formidable collection of inexpensive jewelry that she picked up here and there. Fun earrings, beaded bracelets, silver pinkie rings, eye-catching, playful trinkets. This was something he hadn’t noticed before, this delicate ring with an amethyst stone that almost looked real to the eye. “That ring. It’s pretty. Where’d you get that?” he asked. Sierra licked her lips. “I got it from a guy.” “A guy?” Tommy’s smile started to fade. “What guy is this?”

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 131 “New guy in school. He just moved here from Bangor.” There was a brief lull in their conversation, and then Sierra confided, “He likes me.” “And you like him.” “Yeah.” “I thought we agreed you weren’t going to date for a while.” “We’re not really dating. I like him and he likes me. And we hang out together.” She straightened her shoulders, as if expecting an argument. “That’s all for now.” “That’s enough for now.” That came out a bit more gruff than he’d meant for it to sound. Tommy nodded firmly and said, “Tomorrow you’ll tell me more about him. Boy gives you a ring, I need to know about him. Everything about him. For now, it’s been a long night. You go to bed.” “I will. Good night.” Sierra looked relieved, probably knowing the late hour had saved her from the Twenty Question treatment from her dad. Tommy observed her walking from the kitchen to the stairs. Sierra was moving a bit slower, an indication that she was sleepy. He swallowed hard, almost deciding against his next words to her. In the end, though, he gave into the need to share what he knew with someone, especially someone so dear to him. “It’s called mersong, lady bug.” Halfway up the stairs she stopped and looked at him over her shoulder, one thin, small hand on the banister. “What is?” “That language you heard Tyler speaking in. Mersong. That’s the language that merfolk talk to each other in, honey.” He was repeating what Jenny had told him not too long ago. The words seemed so different, even surreal, coming from his own lips. His heart pounded, like the blood coursing through his veins at both the excitement and the fear of hearing himself say those words aloud. “That’s because Tyler’s a merman. And Jody’s a mermaid. His mother, Jenny--my Jenny--is a mermaid, too.” Sierra frowned, then laughed. “A mermaid. That’s cute, Daddy!” “N-no. No, baby. It’s not cute. It’s true.” Tommy’s Adam’s apple rose and fell as he swallowed. “I know that sounds crazy. But she--all three of them--are what they call merfolk. That’s what Miss Damon is, too. She’s like the, uh--the queen of the merfolk here in these waters. Or something. That’s why I asked you to look that stuff up for me on your computer.” “Oh. Ohhh. Oh-kay.” Tommy pursed his lips. His daughter’s brow was creased with worry. It didn’t take a mind reader to know that she was wondering if he’d been working too hard. “Mermaids don’t exist, Daddy,” she said slowly. “They’re not supposed to, honey. I know.” Sighing, he nodded. “But they do. I know. I saw it with my own eyes.” “Daddy ….” Sierra came down again, meeting her father, who tossed an arm over the banister, at the bottom of the stairs. “Jenny is a mermaid? She has a tail like a mermaid? You saw that?” “Yeah, I did.” As she touched his shoulder, looking into his face with deep concern, Tommy wished he had used more wisdom and held onto those words longer. Maybe forever. “That’s hard to believe, Sierra. I know. That’s the reason I don’t know if she’d marry me. I’ve loved her for so long and I know we should be together. But her husband, Tyler’s dad, wasn’t a merman, either. It gave them a lot of problems. And a mermaid and a human, supposedly, that leads to--well, it doesn’t always work out.”

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 132 “Daddy, Daddy. Mermaids aren’t real.” “They are real, honey,” he countered with quiet conviction. “You go to bed. Tomorrow you think about what you saw tonight. What you heard in that room. You’re right--that’s not human. But it’s real. Like my mermaid is real. And how much she means to me. All of that, all of that is real.” She doesn’t believe a word you’re saying, Tommy realized. Sierra gave him a small, halfhearted smile. Yet, she stumbled partway up the stairs, disoriented, obviously afraid for him. “And, honey, one more thing.” “Yes, Daddy?” “You can’t mention this to anybody. Not your friends, not your cousins, nobody. Ever.” “Don’t worry, Daddy. I wouldn’t tell anybody about this.” He tilted his head, understanding the gist of what she was saying. He watched her scoot back up the stairs and hurry to her room, quietly closing the door to her bedroom. Tommy had to wonder how much of a hassle it would be getting his daughter up for school the next morning, considering he doubted she’d be getting much sleep at all that night. The poor kid thought her dad was nuts. Wearily, Tommy made his way up the stairs to his own bedroom. How crazy would his little girl think he was if she knew what he had been contemplating from time to time? Something that he had to give plenty of thought to before committing himself. Lots of thought, since what had happened to Tyler that day let him know that there was more to that commitment than met the eye, that there was definitely danger involved.

THE COP & THE MERMAID

Connie Keenan

133

Chapter Fifteen Someday, Jenny vowed to herself, she’d cut down on her caffeine addiction. Three cups of coffee and two cans of diet cola per day made her a certifiable junkie. But that afternoon, right after leaving Lincoln Elementary, with all she had on her plate to take care of, was not the day to do it. She needed her afternoon cup of joe. And the higher the octane, the better. The Magnolia Lane Coffee Shop was a favorite pit stop with Lincoln’s teachers, but once that last bell of the day rang they scattered for their cars in the parking lot and wanted nothing more than to get home. Jenny missed that luxury that day, with three errands to run before stopping by the market to pick up something for dinner. She appreciated the slow pace at the coffee shop, only two customers there, and Max waiting on her as soon as she walked in. “You see my honey around today?” Jenny asked. The older woman had her back to her and finished pouring her coffee in a to-go container before answering. “Yes, I saw Officer Maurer in here earlier.” Max grinned, exchanging the cup for a dollar and change from Jenny. “You two are so cute. Like a couple of newlyweds! You come in here and ask if I’ve seen your honey, and he asks me if I’ve seen his baby.” “Oh.” Jenny smiled, thinking twice about correcting Max. Lightly, of course. The newlyweds, or rather, soon-to-be, were her son and Jody. Although Jenny noted that flare of excitement at hearing Tommy and herself described that way as a couple. “I heard your son was out of commission for a few days,” Max said, vigorously wiping the counter with a rag. “Some kind of swimming mishap, they said?” Once more, the old saying about news traveling fast, especially in a small town, proved that it was no myth. “Yeah, you know, one of those freak accidents that happens. With a spear, so that’s even scarier. Anyway, it was touch-and-go there for awhile that night, but he’s doing much better.” Perhaps that amount of information would suffice. Subconsciously Jenny glanced at the door. As much as she liked Maxine, there was no facility in explaining Tyler’s ‘swimming mishap’. “And the wedding is still on, though it’s been pushed back a couple of weeks.” “It’s still on? Really?” “Well, they can do that since it’s a very simple wedding and the reception is in a restaurant in Whitebridge. And as the mother of the groom, they’re making sure I do a lot of running around.” Jenny broke into ecstatic laughter. “They have me checking on the flowers for the church and dropping off a check for them with the photographer, besides getting the alterations done on my dress. So I’d better be off if I’m going to make dinner at a reasonable hour.” “I think so. Be sure and tell your honey I said hello.” In her quick stride out the door Jenny almost collided with a customer going into the shop. Just as she was uttering an apology she looked up into the man’s face and realized it was

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 134 Wesley Holland. For a man who fancied himself too good to ever step foot in Windy Harbor again after moving away from it, he sure did a lot of foot-stepping there, or so it seemed to her. “You on your way to a fire or something?” he asked jovially. Jenny was never one to be cold to someone making an attempt to be friendly, even a wet towel like Wes. “You’d think so, with all the errands I have to do,” she replied. “What brings you to our fair town today?” “Ah, my boy, my boy. What else would bring me to this broken-down old place? My boy and fishing with my friends.” He frowned then. “Oh, listen, my brother-in-law works at Lincoln. He told me your boy had some kind of accident in the water.” News travels fast, Jenny thought with a suppressed groan. Even into the next town over. “Yes, that’s right.” “Hope he’s all right.” “He’s fine now. On the mend, actually. Thanks for asking. And … he’s getting married in a couple of weeks.” Her happiness over sharing that news, now that she’d gotten over her apprehension and had accepted it, flowed into her hearty smile. “No kiddin’? Getting married. Congrats to him, his bride and the mother of the groom!” Chuckling like that, Wes was almost amiable. “Kinda young, though, isn’t he?” “I thought so, too.” She shrugged. “But they love each other. And haven’t you heard? Love conquers all.” “I don’t know about that.” Wes gazed out at the sky for a moment and scratched his neck. “Hey, uh, Jenny, honey, if you don’t mind ... can I ask you something?” “Sure.” She partially pulled off the lid on her coffee container for a sip, trying to decide if she liked the word ‘honey’ being directed at her by Wes Holland. Jenny wasn’t a nitpicky sort of woman who’d take offense had someone else used it, but there was something about Wes being too familiar that made her feel uncomfortable. “My friend--you know him, he’s on the child study team, Alan Stewart. He’s a social worker.” “Yes, I know Alan.” Unfortunately. Jenny didn’t know him well, and that was the way she preferred it. Alan Stewart was, in the words of other faculty, a Real Jerk. No surprise whatsoever that he and Wes were friends. “Alan said he heard your son was injured by a spear.” “Yes, that’s right.” Wes shook his head. He was trying very hard to appear empathetic, yet there was something disturbing about his actions. Something insincere. “Could’ve been much worse, I guess.” “Absolutely. Well, Wes, honey, I’m afraid I have ….” “What hospital was he taken to, just out of curiosity?” “St. Raymond’s.” She answered without missing a beat and also without showing her irritation. “St. Raymond’s? Really?” Wes’ smile was thin, like a bad actor’s. “Not Oceanside Medical? That would’ve been closer, wouldn’t it? Especially for an emergency like that.” Jenny clicked her tongue, going on innocently, “Yeah, I would’ve thought so, too. Tyler’s doctor’s affiliated with St. Ray’s, though. That might’ve had something to do with it. Or it could be something with the HMO. You know how those things are.” “That’s true.” “Why do you ask?” She figured she’d earned the right to put him on the spot.

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 135 Rather than hedge, Wes guided her by the crook of her arm to the side, getting them both out of the way of an elderly couple that wanted to enter the coffee shop. He then spoke confidentially and earnestly with her. “This is going to seem very strange,” he began. “But I’ve been going out quite a bit on a friend’s boat, the Escape Artist. I’m not sure, but the timing seems to be that we were out the same night of your son’s accident.” Somehow Jenny managed not to flinch, recognizing the name of the boat at once. She said nothing, only nodded. She didn’t trust herself to keep the anger from her voice, however unreasonable it was to be angry at him. “I heard about his accident and only made the connection--if there is a connection, you know, because a spear was mentioned.” Wes sounded nervous. “We had a spear on board, among other equipment for fishing.” “Are you saying that you and your friends were the ones who injured my son?” “That’s just it, Jenny. We were out too far. Your son wouldn’t have been swimming that far out. Not unless he had a boat. This was out in open sea.” “I’m not making the connection.” That was an out-and-out lie on her part. She most certainly did make the connection even before he spelled it out for her. But what she wanted most at that moment was to be on her way to her errands, not having to hear his explanation. “I don’t know if there is a connection. I don’t--I’m not sure about anything, except ....” Nodding, he stared her in the eye. “There was something out there, Jenny. Something very strange in the water. I’ve never seen anything like that in my life.” Something very strange that frightened you so, so much, Wes, that you and your buddies had to try and murder him. Oh, how she wanted to shout those words at him! It took every bit of restraint in her to avoid slapping him in her fury. “So what was it?” she snapped. “To this day I couldn’t tell you. If I told you what it looked like, Jenny, if I explained it to you--well, you’d think it was crazy.” “Try me, Wes.” “I think it’s crazy. I mean, here the three of us were, modern men, college-educated. I consider myself to be of at least that much intelligence. ... ” No, actually, you think your IQ’s right up there with Einstein’s, but for the sake of argument, go on. “Anyone with even a modicum of intelligence knows that it couldn’t have been what we saw.” He searched her eyes, as if trying to decipher if she believed him. “Whatever that creature was, it looked like a mermaid. A male mermaid.” “Well, that would be a merman. And why would a person have to be stupid to believe there are life forms that maybe haven’t been discovered by modern science, but they exist nonetheless?” That man had the audacity to look at her like she’d lost her mind. “Trust me, I think this is a life form modern science wouldn’t have missed.” “It would if the life form doesn’t want to be discovered. Ever think of that, oh great mind?” Jenny broke into a smile at the befuddled expression on his face. For all his ego and posturing, Wesley Holland had been rendered speechless. Finally. “Maybe they’re more intelligent than you and your fishing cronies give them credit for. And maybe they don’t deserve to have a spear thrown at them all because they don’t fit into that little box of yours that you call reality.”

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 136 At that, Wes did the absolute worst thing he could have done. He laughed. Instantly Jenny became incensed, her indignation rising up in her, as dangerous as a volcano about to erupt. And then when she glared at him, he laughed even harder. “Oh, you’re too much!” He’d laughed so much, he had to clear tears from his eyes. Then he shook an index finger at her. “You--you’re a bad one, Jennifer Bryant. You had me going there. For a minute I really thought you believed that could have been a male mermaid out there.” A merman, a merman. Not a ‘male mermaid’. Same thing, yes--but come on. How hard was that to remember? Didn’t a mysterious, undiscovered-by-modern-science ‘life form’ have the right to be referred to by his proper name? There was something so wrong with that picture, although it was futile to argue about it. Merfolk had to hide themselves, keep themselves secret, all the while possibly endangered, as were other citizens of the sea, whenever they were at the mercy of humans. And then here was this two-legged, land-dwelling human who could see something with his own two eyes, rejecting up and down what he was seeing because he refused to believe that perhaps he didn’t know everything and some things did, in fact, exist, and he didn’t have to hide himself at all. He was, heaven help us all, permitted to roam free. Jenny knew that she could have argued with him until the cows came home, but at the end they wouldn’t have accomplished anything. If nothing else, she could find some solace in knowing that the experience of seeing a merman had left him asking questions he would never have entertained before. Someone like Wesley Holland would never admit to asking such questions or give voice to such things like I’ve never seen anything like that in my life. She, too, had to step back and remind herself that Wes didn’t realize the trouble he and his friends aboard the Escape Artist had caused. He didn’t know that she had spent one of the worst nights in her life in Roberta Damon’s home, waiting for her only child to pull through a serious injury, all thanks to a spear cast from that boat. Fear and ignorance--because a doctorate degree behind a person’s name might have meant book smarts, yet it was no guarantee against ignorance--were more to blame for that action than heartlessness. Wes might have been a smug, arrogant jerk, but that didn’t mean he was cold hearted. He was about to make her regret cutting him a break, reminding her of how cruel he could be. “Well, I’m very glad to have entertained you,” she cooed after a calming sip of her coffee. “But I have to get some things done for the wedding, so ... take care, Wes.” “You, too, Jenny. Oh, uh--one more thing. I know that one time you met Tommy Maurer at Caruso’s. That was just that one time, though, right?” The man was like a pesky glob of gum stuck to her shoe. How much more could he come up with to vex her? “No, that wasn’t just that one time.” She wanted to make sure she was clear. “Tommy is-he and I--well, we’re seeing each other.” “Oh. Uh-huh.” “Why?” “Nothing. Well, since we were talking about the Escape Artist …. He was out there on the beach one morning, looking out at the boat. I happened to be there and I confronted him about it. Of course he got all flustered because I caught him, so he lied, said he wasn’t watching it at all.” Jenny narrowed her eyes at him. Could that have been true? Not quite the way Wes described it, to be sure. She couldn’t see Tommy feeling intimidated by Wes Holland.

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 137 “And?” she prompted him. “And then I saw him a couple days ago, this time on the marina. He couldn’t deny he was snooping around this time.” Come to think of it, Jenny could see that part being true. Tommy was fond of Tyler, and with him being her son, it was possible that Tommy wanted to confront the owner of the Escape Artist but couldn’t figure out quite how to do that without tipping his hand. Though she appreciated his wanting to protect her and Tyler, she would have to talk to him, unless he’d realized it was impossible on his own and given up. “Might have something to do with the spear,” she said, shrugging. “Maybe Tommy thought the spear that injured Tyler came from the Escape Artist.” “No. How would he have known that? How would anyone have known it?” Wes appeared perplexed by her statement. “You’re the only one I’ve told. The only ones who know are me, the owner of the boat, and our other friend.” “Maybe one of them told someone, just as you just told me. And maybe that got back to Tommy. Somehow. I don’t know. Maybe he just wanted to question you guys.” “Well, do me a favor. I know you’re seeing him and all, but that cop isn’t the sharpest tool in the shed. You, you’re an educator. I’m not even really sure what you see in that fool, but hey, maybe you like those big, rugged macho types. Or maybe it’s that man-in-uniform mystique. Whatever creams your coffee. But just talk to him, okay? Get him to back off. Because if not, I’m going to his boss to get his butt fired before this turns into another case of police brutality.” Jenny froze. During those moments she realized the coffee in her hand had cooled some. Cooled enough, actually. Before she could talk herself out of it, she held it high over Wes Holland’s head and tipped it, dousing his head with the coffee that proved surely to be good to the last drop. “Oops,” she said, bringing her arm and the empty cup back down and enjoying the look of shock on his face. Some passersby who witnessed the incident stopped to gawk at them. “Now that really creams my coffee.” Wes wiped the java from his face, sputtering, “Dammit, Jenny, what the hell’s wrong ….” “Yes, I’ll talk to Tommy about that. But you want to know what I see in Tommy Maurer? I’ll tell you. Yes, as a matter of fact, I do like those big, rugged macho types. And since you brought it up, yes--I love the way that man looks in his uniform. I never get tired of seeing him in it. But I see more than that in him. I see a good man, a decent, hardworking man, the kind who was meant to put on that badge. A man who loves his daughter, who treats my son well, and a man who treats me the way a man should treat a woman. That’s why I’m with him. And by the way ... I find him to be as intelligent as he is desirable. So don’t you ever show a lack of respect for Tommy in front of me. Don’t you ever badmouth him again in front of me. Do I make myself clear, Mr. Holland?” He turned that ice-cold stare fully on her and spoke through clenched teeth. “Very.” “Good.” She was still shaking from all that adrenaline rushing through her veins even after she’d gotten into her car and set out towards the florist shop. Knowing how petty Wesley could be, Jenny wouldn’t have put it past him to try and bring her up on charges for getting physical with her anger. The only reason to keep him from doing that, she supposed, was because the big genius wouldn’t want to advertise being given a bath in a cup of Maxine’s well-loved brew, and

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 138 that bath had come courtesy of a woman. For all his talk, he was the proud owner of one of those infamous male egos, too. Well, I did want to cut down on the caffeine, she thought, smiling to herself on her way to getting her errands done. **** The diamond solitaire ring floating around in Tommy’s jean pocket was brand-new, yet it had sentimental value. Set in white gold, the diamond in the shape of a heart, it resembled the ring he’d had his eye on when he was younger, when the hope had been there that Jenny would come home to Windy Harbor. He had never bought that first ring. Tommy walked along the narrow hiking trail a few steps ahead of Jenny, reaching into his pocket to check that the ring was still there. He had purchased a ring for Lori and placed it on her finger the day she accepted his proposal, but that ring was in a round shape. Tommy should have known then that he would never forget his first love when he made a point of giving Lori a ring that looked nothing like the one he would have given to Jenny. “It is this way,” he called back to her over his shoulder. “I haven’t been here in a while, but see the markings? We’re going the right way.” “Oh, good.” He heard her chuckle behind him. “I thought we’d have to rough it if we couldn’t find our way back.” “Hey, that wouldn’t be so bad. I’d hunt and fish for us. You could tidy up a cave or something for us to keep out of the rain.” “How nice! We could do caveman chic! That wouldn’t last for long, though. With the wedding so close, you know Tyler and Jody would send out the cavalry to look for us.” “Careful here, baby. It’s wet. Some slippery rocks.” Tommy moved to the side and waited for her to catch up. However long it had been since he’d hiked, it had been even longer for Jenny. Still, she was doing well on that mountain trail, her feet sure in a pair of hiking boots that looked suspiciously new. She placed her small hand in his large one, letting him guide her gingerly around the muddy and rocky patch to dry, sturdy earth. The hike had been Tommy’s suggestion when Jenny had told him how jumpy her nerves were with Tyler’s wedding the very next week. Not a long overnighter, just a hike that would take them the better part of the afternoon to complete. Tommy was a firm believer in crisp, clean mountain air being a cure for jittery nerves and many other things that could plague a person. The air, the fresh scent of the trees, the gold and burnt orange foliage of a Maine autumn--all of nature’s treasures would do her a world of good. And then there was his ulterior motive for being there. “So have you seen West Holland at all?” she asked. “You mean since you assaulted the poor guy with a cup of coffee? Nope. I thought about taking you down to the station for that one, though,” he teased. “I just didn’t think we’d make it past me searching you.” “I thought for sure he’d make you take me in. You or whoever was on duty when he called.” “I haven’t heard a word from him. I’m sure we’ll cross paths again, though. And then he’s gonna tell me how I let my woman fight my battles for me.” Jenny caught up enough to study him from the side. Was he serious about that? “It was one of those things that just sorta happened,” she explained, a bit flustered.

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 139 “And probably long overdue, too, with him, sorry to say. I don’t know what Wes’ problem is.” Tommy’s grin conveyed that he hadn’t meant anything by his previous comment. “What did he say that got you so riled, anyway?” “I don’t remember the exact words.” That was a fib, but Jenny didn’t even like to hear herself repeat Wes’ hurtful comments about Tommy. “I just don’t like hearing anyone talk in a disrespectful way about you.” Tommy continued ahead of her on the trail, digesting her words. He almost felt sorry for Wes, who hadn’t expected to have a cup of hot-but-not-scalding coffee poured over his head by a woman he’d angered by insulting her lover. He almost felt sorry for the guy--but not quite. And her actions in the situation spoke more than words could have about her feelings for him. That had to mean that she would say yes to him that afternoon. She wouldn’t reject him. Again his hand found the engagement ring in his pocket. His own nerves were acting up and his heart was beating like crazy, because he didn’t know. Not for sure, anyway. This wasn’t going the way he’d planned. They were nearing the end of the trail, or rather the beginning, since they’d backtracked their steps after reaching the fire tower and the ranger station. Tommy could tell by recognizable landmarks--the creek they’d had to pass by stepping carefully across the rocks, the tiny cascade tucked away beyond the trees--that time was running out. Another half mile or so and they would be at the end, then walking to his car, which was parked along with those belonging to other hikers on the roadside. Mission not accomplished, that perfect afternoon in the cool, autumn-kissed forest wasted. And the ring still in his pocket instead of on Jenny’s hand. But the answer’s going to be no. I know it’s a no, no with a capital ‘N’. Regret weighed heavily on him, to the point that he could feel it physically. Tommy hadn’t felt like that in a long time. It was almost like all the times when they were younger, the times when he’d tried to ask her out on a simple movie date and lost his nerve, only to see her with someone else a month or two later and have the experience shred him up inside a little more each time. “Want to sit here for a sec? Just to rest?” she requested, indicating a large boulder on the side of the trail. “Sure, baby.” He took a seat beside her. “You tired?” “A little. And you?” “Yeah. Uh ... a little.” “I also know we’re coming to the end of the hike. I want to enjoy it for a few moments. I’m not in such a hurry to leave this place.” “See? So I was right that doing this would calm you down.” Smiling, Jenny turned to him and slipped her hand cozily into his. “Yep. You were right. You like being right.” There, in the bright sunlight that filtered in between the trees, she looked even prettier than usual. She’d had her hair trimmed for the wedding, so the tresses didn’t quite reach her shoulders now, but the shorter length framed her face and looked more sultry getting tossed like that by the wind. His breath caught then, because he could see the girl she’d been, but with age she had grown prettier. He shook his head, more not to get lost in her sea-green eyes. “No. What I like is taking good care of you.”

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 140 “And I just want to make sure ... you don’t think I was fighting your battles with Wes. Because I didn’t mean to do that ….” “I didn’t say that. I said that’s what he’ll say. And what he says or thinks, well--I don’t really give a damn.” Slipping his arm around her waist, Tommy kissed her neck before resting his chin on her shoulder. “Your opinion is the one that matters to me. And that means a lot to me that you didn’t let him talk bad about me to you.” “Okay. That makes me feel better.” “Just don’t get yourself in trouble.” He smiled, but he felt he had to add that warning. “Well, the same goes to you, Tommy. I don’t want you getting in trouble, either. He thinks you’re ‘snooping’ and looking to arrest him and his friends, the Boat Boys.” “I was not snooping. Holland’s paranoid. That first time I was on the beach waiting for you to come back from--uh--being with the other merfolk.” “And the second time?” “The second time I was ... snooping. And looking to arrest him and the Boat Boys.” He pursed his lips. “Which I can’t do, and I know that. It frustrates me because I can’t do anything about what they did to Tyler. I don’t know if they did it on purpose or not, but I can’t for the life of me figure out why they had to throw a weapon at him. But I realize I can’t do anything about it, so … it is what it is.” Jenny’s hand on his cheek was soft and soothing. Her touch on his skin, anywhere on his body, always had an effect on him. That, together with how close they were and the seclusion of the forest that made him feel like they were the only two people in the world, led him to kiss her. That was something they hadn’t done since they’d been on that trail. It was the first time Tommy had kissed her in hours, and as always, one kiss invariably led to another. He heard the sound of his breathing and hers, the breezes whistling through the leaves, a bird’s call a short distance away. All sounds that reminded him that they were alone in the forest, and there was something so earthy about that, inciting his desire. “We couldn’t get away with making love out here,” he murmured. “Right?” Someone had to be the voice of reason, and it had to be Jenny, who was still intrigued with the suggestion. “Right. We couldn’t get away with that. Other hikers could come along.” “Right,” he mumbled, resting his forehead against hers. Besides, haven’t you forgotten that heart-shaped diamond in your pocket? Isn’t there something you have to ask her, you big coward? “We should be getting back.” She sounded reluctant. “You want to stop at that farmer’s market on the way back, Tommy? … Babe?” He looked away briefly, trying to recall all the things he had rehearsed saying to her in his mind. Not a one came back to him now. It was like an unwelcome encore of those other times when he’d found himself in that same position. Except now he wasn’t some awkward kid. He had no shyness, no problem when it came to stopping strangers to either help them or ask them what in the world they were thinking when they did whatever he’d caught them doing. The only one who could do that to him was Jenny. “There’s something I wanna--I wanna talk to--to you about.” Great. Now he was stammering all over the place. “What, honey? You can talk to me about anything.” “Oh, it’s--it’s nothin’ bad, you know.” He cleared his throat. Maybe he was making it more difficult than it had to be. What had happened? He had bought the ring one day right after work. No one had helped him select it. He’d picked it out himself. Since he’d had to guess at Jenny’s size, the saleswoman had assured him it could be

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 141 adjusted in the event that it didn’t fit her properly. There was the chance that she wouldn’t like the style of the ring, and that was fine. He would return with her, let her exchange it for the one she liked. But in reality, he wasn’t worried about her not liking the ring. That wasn’t what would hurt down to the core. “This is real hard for me,” he said. She said nothing for some moments, nodding, swallowing hard. “I thought everything was great between us, Tommy.” “Huh? What?” Then he understood. “Oh, no. No, I don’t wanna break up with you, baby. That’s just it. I never wanna be apart from you again.” However old-fashioned the tradition was, it didn’t matter. He was an old-fashioned kind of guy, and she was an old-fashioned girl, too. Make that woman. It was true what Maxine said, that he always called Jenny a girl. She would always be that girl he had loved forever. Yet, she was also a woman. The kind of woman that especially made him enjoy being a man. “Maybe I should … well, uh, you sit there, Jenny, and I’ll do this ….” Without letting go of her hand, Tommy slipped off the rock and went down on one knee in front of her. Old-fashioned, yes. But it also made him feel even more vulnerable. She smiled, looked confused. Then she gave a little gasp. “Tommy ….” “One minute, baby. Just give me a minute, okay?” He took in a long breath. “I don’t know why this is so hard. I wish I could say what I want to say and have it come out perfect and romantic. I guess like something you’d hear in the movies. I’m just gonna say this the--I’m gonna just speak from my heart. Okay?” Jenny bit her lip and nodded. She watched, her eyes growing wider as he brought the ring out of his pocket. Tommy held it up for her. “I love you, Jenny. I’ve loved you for a long time. That’s one thing that won’t change. I’m not gonna stop loving you. I don’t know how. Even if you didn’t love me, I wouldn’t be able to change that.” Hearing his voice tremble slightly, he stopped, composed himself. He couldn’t cry in front of her. That wasn’t supposed to happen, a man crying in front of a woman. It didn’t matter what people said nowadays about men being sensitive and all that. That wasn’t how he’d been raised. End of story. So he just had to be a man and stop, catch his breath, pull himself together. Then he went on, “But I know you love me, Jenny. And I know you haven’t been back in my life for that long yet, but it’s not like this is sudden or anything. You know, you know-remember when we talked about how it would’ve been if we were married younger? Remember that?” “Yes.” The word came out in a rather painful hush. Tommy gazed at her, trying to figure out what the tears in her eyes meant. Was she overcome with happiness? Or was he about to be devastated? He didn’t know. All he knew was that he had to go forward now. “It would’ve been nice to have those years with you, but it doesn’t matter. What matters is that we spend the rest of our lives together. The years that are left … they’ll be the best ones. We can be a family. I gain a son to love, and you gain a daughter to love. And I’ll be good to you, Jenny. I’ll be a good husband.” The hand that held the ring, he rested it against her knee to keep it from shaking. Tommy was hardly breathing as he waited painstakingly for Jenny to reach for it.

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 142 She didn’t. He could feel the back of his throat constrict when she wiped at the tears on her face with her hands. She was free to do that, to cry. Suddenly he wanted to hurry back down the trail and find somewhere where he could be alone and release his own tears. Somewhere to stand and let his heart break in peace. Where he could feel like he was being swallowed up by the forest. But that wasn’t going to happen. “You don’t--you don’t like the ring?” he asked hoarsely. Stupid thing to ask. It wasn’t the ring that she didn’t want. She didn’t want him. Finally Jenny spoke. “The ring is beautiful, Tommy. I love the ring. And I love you. You know I love you. And I would love to marry you ….” “But you won’t. Why won’t you marry me, Jenny?” The words sounded strangled. “I didn’t say I wouldn’t, Tommy. I would love to marry you, but I don’t know--I’m not sure that you understand what you’re getting into. It’s not as simple as that.” He rose to his feet, his breathing coming as fast as his adrenaline. “Is this about--about what you are and all that? Because we’ve been through this, baby. It doesn’t matter to me. It doesn’t matter if you turn into a mermaid or if you turn into anything else, land or sea. That wouldn’t change who you are to me.” “That’s what you say now, Tommy ….” “Jenny.” He’d said her name sternly, stopping her from going on. “That’s what I say now, and that’s what I’m always going to say. You were already a mermaid when I fell in love with you as a kid. I’ll be honest--I don’t know how I would’ve handled it then. But as a man, I know what I’m getting into. I’m marrying the woman that I love. The one my heart refuses to forget.” Her eyes brimming with fresh tears, she scrambled to her feet. “I can’t--I need time, Tommy,” she protested, frustrated. “I know that’s what you think you feel. But this thing could come between us. I know it can. I’ve been through it before, Tommy. And if I lost you ... if you decided that ….” She couldn’t finish her sentence, her face contorting as she began to cry. Tommy heard her mumble once more that she needed time and then turned, hurrying away on the trail. He stuck the ring back into his pocket and followed. It would be one long ride home.

THE COP & THE MERMAID

Connie Keenan

143

Chapter Sixteen For a wedding originally put together on a wing and a prayer, then postponed, the event was unfolding beautifully. Following the ceremony at the Good Shepherd Church and a photo session that lasted just over an hour, the modest number of guests and wedding party met at the reception. Jenny appreciated her new daughter-in-law’s choice of caterer as soon as they arrived for the cocktail hour. The Valley Bistro might not have hosted many receptions, being neither a large nor ostentatious place, but it was pleasantly rustic and boasted both an impressive menu and a magnificent view of the mountains. “...And if you would please welcome the parents of the groom,” the hired DJ’s announcement, in his silky-as-velvet voice, over the sound system interrupted Jenny’s reverie, “Mr. Keith McCollum and Ms. Jennifer Bryant!” “That’s us,” she said, just to smooth over a clumsy moment between Tyler’s dad and herself. Jenny had no idea what etiquette would have said about that arrangement, her strolling out to a room full of applauding and cheering wedding guests. Was it appropriate for the groom’s parents to be announced together, followed by a dance, when they were no longer married? Appropriate or not, she really had no qualms about it. Keith, with Wife No. 2 having officially given him his walking papers, had arrived for the wedding dateless. True, the DJ could have announced them separately. That would have seemed rather cold and would have raised more eyebrows, and with no animosity between them it seemed silly to make a federal case out of it. Especially, as Keith had pointed out, nobody would be paying much attention to the groom’s parents anyway, or the bride’s, for that matter. All eyes would be on the young couple. “As happy as I would’ve been,” he whispered in her ear as they slow-danced, the only other couple being Jody’s parents, who’d been announced moments earlier, “I’m even happier because we might not have been here tonight.” She returned his smile. “I know what you mean. I was thinking that, too.” It felt odd being in Keith’s arms again. Yet, as always his steps and movements as a pretty good dancer were sure and confident, making it seem as though they were both gliding in time with the music. If she’d had her druthers, they would have been dancing to another song. Something not quite as sentimental and hopelessly romantic. Being that was the choice of Jody’s parents, and both she and Keith had taken a happy-go-lucky, we’re-okay-with-that attitude. Now, listening to those tender and nostalgic lyrics, she found herself occasionally stealing a glance in Tommy’s direction. “He doesn’t have a problem with this, does he?” She snapped her head back around. Jenny had forgotten how observant Keith could be. The stereotype was that a man noticed nothing. That particular man? It was tough slipping anything past him. It had been a minor miracle concealing her life as a mermaid from him as long as she had.

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 144 “He’s fine,” she replied. “Good. Because he’d better understand. I’m Tyler’s father. I belong here. And I should be the one dancing with you here. You and I raised him.” No, I raised him. Mostly. She held back those words. “Tommy’s fine, Keith,” she said again, firmly. Her answer didn’t satisfy him. “So what’s going on with him?” “Nothing. We’re just ... going through a rough patch. Working out some kinks.” Keith let it go, luckily. At least temporarily. His hand on the small of her back had a light, comforting touch to it. A few moments later he said, “Everything will work out. With the wedding and the move and everything, all that can be hard on a new relationship.” “Thanks. But it’s not really a new relationship. We knew each other as kids, remember?” “Yeah? Did he know about you back then? That you were secretly this gorgeous teenage mermaid?” “No, he didn’t.” She was amazed that she’d found her voice, caught by surprise by his playful compliment. “Did you see him in the same light as you see him now?” “No.” “Then it’s a new relationship. And I’m sure everything will be fine. Because you deserve to be happy, Jenny.” Was he going to kiss her? Jenny fretted inwardly. In all the years she’d known Keith, that was how he looked right before he kissed her. Not any kiss, either. That would have been the kind of kiss they shared when they had just been through hard times of their own. After a serious argument, marred by angry words and heated emotions, he would gaze at her that way, sadly and with deep longing, right before he kissed her. This time Keith didn’t, instead respecting her and the new man in her life. “Thank you for the encouragement.” The song had ended. As the applause went around the room, Jenny took a cautious step backward, putting distance between them. “That’s okay, darlin’.” Smiling, he dug his hands into the pockets of his suit trousers. His shoulders sagged a little as he headed back to the table for the groom’s family. One thing went without question. She would never understand her former husband. If she lived to be a hundred, she would never really have the man figured out. On one hand he could be infuriating, nitpicking at her because he perceived Tommy had a problem with him being there. On the other, Keith would reveal his concern, his thoughtfulness, that he wasn’t without his good side, the part of him she’d fallen in love with, the part of him that had made her stay through those years. A perplexing, complicated man, to be sure. Like someone else she knew. Tommy flashed her a half grin when Jenny returned to the table, taking her seat beside him. He didn’t wear a suit often, and this was a man who looked as delectable in a jacket, pressed white shirt, tie--in other words, the works--as he did in denim or his police officer uniform. If he was stinging from her dance with Keith, he didn’t show it, affectionately draping his arm behind her on her chair. “You two looked nice up there,” he murmured. Jenny relaxed. A gracious compliment coming from Tommy, when things hadn’t been the same between them since that afternoon in the mountains.

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 145 “You and I look a lot cuter, though,” she teased. He chuckled, obviously pleased. “The kids are up next.” Sure enough, the lights in the room dimmed with the exception of a radiant spotlight that fell on the entrance to the room. “And now making their first appearance together,” the DJ spoke again into the mic, just the right touch of drama to his voice, “Mr. and Mrs. Tyler McCollum!” Jenny clapped along with the rest of the room, though she still felt somewhat dazed. By now enough hours had passed between the preparation for the wedding and the moment she watched her son, looking stunning in his tux, enter the room with his pretty bride on his arm, that it should have finally been real to her. However, that dream-style quality to the reality lingered. That was her child. All grown-up, a young man now. And married. She had hoped for that moment, anticipated it … but never counted on it. Some adult children, after all, never found the right person to settle down with, or they came to the decision that marriage wasn’t for them. Tyler had found his soul mate, someone who, in his case, could share both of his worlds. And although it had happened sooner in his life than Jenny would have preferred, she acknowledged that it was Tyler’s life and Tyler’s decision. Their special song, began to play. During the weeks leading up to that night, Jody had been so excited about that being the song that she would dance to with Tyler. It was significant in that they had met at their university’s production of the play. Hearing the words now, as her son and the daughter his marriage had brought her danced together, Jenny was astounded at what a perfect fit the song was for the young lovers. How beautiful, she thought, that her son could feel that way about someone, that the words of that song described who Jody was to him, and who he was to her. “Hey.” Jenny hadn’t noticed she was crying until she heard Tommy’s voice, and he wiped away one of her tears with his thumb. “They look great up there,” he said. “They do. They really do.” No other words were necessary. Jenny clasped his hand in hers and held it on her lap, turning her attention back to Jody and Tyler. The slender bride, her hair swept up in curls away from her face, wore a pristine white, sleeveless gown that showed off her lithe frame, sequins and pearls glistening in a band across the bust line. At her narrow hips the skirt of the gown flared out in elaborate ruffles, flowing down to its long train. From across the table, Sierra could be heard telling Gloria Howard, Uncle Cam’s date, “That dress is awesome. When I get married I want a dress like that.” “You’d look so pretty in it, too,” Gloria told her. “Yeah, my little girl’s in some hurry to grow up,” Tommy mumbled to Jenny. She smiled. “At that age, everybody is.” Jenny shifted closer against him. Maybe the wedding had done them some good. That made sense because if an occasion involved family, Tommy was certain to enjoy it. It wasn’t even as thorny as she’d thought it would be, with both Tommy and Keith seated at the same table. Neither man was buddy-buddy with the other, but they each made an effort to be civil and had shared friendly conversation. Yet, in the days following that afternoon, when Tommy had proposed to her, things hadn’t been the same between them. He had seemed irritable and distant at times, but what his eyes revealed was hurt. A hurt she would have given the world not to have inflicted, that she was

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 146 powerless to take away. His pride had been bruised, as well, and that was coming between them, making it impossible for him to understand that she hadn’t rejected him. But Tommy had taken it as a rejection. How could she have convinced him otherwise? That she would never reject him or his love, that what she rejected was the possibility of losing him when the reality finally hit him. She was not like normal women. The hope for that had been lost the year she emerged from the ocean having been changed by it. She would never be a normal, human woman. It was Tommy’s rejection of her that she was avoiding. “My turn to dance with my son,” she told him after the DJ called her back to the dance floor. “I’ll watch you and Tyler, and then I’m gonna step away, say hello to somebody, in case you don’t see me when you come back.” “Oh. Okay.” You’re going to lose him no matter what you do. That was Jenny’s fear. It came at her with the impact of a rogue wave. She had no time to deal with it now, with every eye in the room on her and her son waiting for her on the dance floor. But one way or another, she knew she was going to lose Tommy. “Hurry back,” she said, managing a smile. “I will. Then the next song you dance with me.” She looked back at him, eyes widening in surprise. “Of course, babe.” As promised, Tommy watched her as she danced with Tyler. He also looked around the room in search of one particular guest who’d left his table not more than a few minutes ago, leaving his seat vacant. There would probably never be a better time to approach him, even if it meant slipping away from Jenny’s side for a brief span of time. Tommy didn’t waste time, either. As soon as the song was done and Tyler sent his mom off with a peck on the cheek, he excused himself from the table, rose from his seat, and with those long strides of his long legs made his way out of the dining room. Expecting Dr. Jeffrey Damon to have stepped outside for some fresh air--or a smoke, because Tommy had passed by Caruso’s in the cruiser and seen Dr. Regular Guy standing outside the establishment with a cigarette dangling from the corner of his mouth and a brew in his hand--he spotted him instead at the bar. “Hey, Dr. Damon!” Tommy greeted him cheerily. “Good to see you here.” The doctor, waiting patiently for his drink, turned to pump Tommy’s hand with enthusiasm. “Yeah, man, good to see you, too!” “And your aunt. She--well, I know she doesn’t get out much.” “You’re right about that. Not on dry land, anyway.” Jeffrey dropped his voice at that last part and chortled. “Did you see my Beth? How beautiful she looks?” Tommy realized he was talking about his other date--Jeffrey Damon had arrived with his Aunt Roberta on one arm and his assistant on the other. “Yeah, yeah. She looks very nice tonight, all dressed up like that. Beth, right?” “Right, Beth.” The doctor accepted what looked like a scotch and water on the rocks from the bartender, who nodded at Tommy. “Just a beer when you get a second.” Then he turned to Jeffrey. “Listen, Doc, I know it’s not a good time right now, but I was wondering if you’d be free some time this week to meet with me.” “For?” “For--I don’t know what you’d call it. Medical advice, I guess? I’ll pay you.”

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 147 Jeffrey reacted as Tommy thought he’d react, with a question mark in his expression. Medical advice sought from a pediatrician by a man in his mid-forties. Didn’t make much sense, but he knew no other way to put it. “Everything okay?” the doctor asked. “Everything ... could be better.” “This about Tyler? Or Jenny?” Tommy thanked the bartender after receiving his drink and waited for him to get out of ear shot. “This is about me. And Jenny.” Jeffrey frowned. “Medical advice about you two? I don’t follow you. I’m a pediatrician. And I’ve treated merfolk, too, over the years. That’s not an exact science, not one I’m skilled at, but I’m all they have sometimes.” “You’re all I have, too, Doc. You’re my only hope.” “Now I’m curious, Tommy. What can I help you with?” First taking a sip of his drink, Tommy drew in closer to the doctor. “I know you’re there when human babies are born.” “When the parents choose me to be their little one’s physician, yes.” “Uh-huh. Well, do you ever assist when a baby mermaid or merman is born?” “Oh. Oh! Oh-ho!” Jeffrey’s smile beamed. “Is that what this is about? You and Jenny are expecting a child? Congratulations, Daddy--and I’d honored to be there.” The doctor’s overzealous, hearty slaps on Tommy’s back almost bent him over the bar. “Oh, no, no--no, that’s not it.” He chuckled. “As terrific as that would be, Jenny and me, we’re not having a little one. And I need specifically a baby mermaid or merman. I need to be in the water with them.” Dr. Damon blinked. A moment passed before he asked, “Tommy, do you understand what could happen?” “Yeah. That’s why I’m coming to you. I don’t know who else to go to.” Nervously, Tommy licked his lips. “Would it be hit-or-miss? Or is that a sure thing that it would happen?” “That’s just it. Like I said, this isn’t an exact science for me. Very few of us treat merfolk, but because we have a mermaid in the family, I’ve been fortunate enough to do so and to study them in the process.” Jeffrey waited for another guest to pass them, then he stagewhispered to Tommy, “Once that newborn mermaid or merman is in the water with a human, there’s no turning back. You’d be a merman from that day forward.” Tommy nodded vigorously. “Okay. All right. I’ve given this a lot of thought, so ….” “Have you, Tommy? Have you really given this a lot of thought? Enough thought?” Dr. Damon’s voice wasn’t quite stern, more big brotherly. “Your life would change forever. There would be nothing--absolutely nothing--that I could do to reverse that change once it’s done.” “I understand that.” “I’m not sure you do. Nobody’s ever arranged for that to happen, never in the course of history. It’s happened, like it happened to Jenny and Jody, by accident.” Stopping for a calming sip of his beer, Tommy leaned against the bar. “How soon could this be … arranged?” Dr. Damon shrugged. “It’s not that simple. It’s not like I can have Beth key up every pregnant mermaid in our patient database or anything.” “No, but there’s always your aunt. The queen of the merfolk, or whatever her position is. One of authority, I know that,” Tommy muttered. The doctor was giving him a hard time, which only made him more determined. “She would know which of her mermaids is pregnant.”

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 148 Jeffrey stroked his beard. “They’re not her mermaids. She is in a position of authority over them. They revere her. But Aunt Roberta couldn’t--hell, she wouldn’t--compel one of them to do something like this.” “Look, I’m not trying to bully anyone, Doc. And if the mermaid’s worried about me being a human and getting too close to her and her baby, I wouldn’t get any closer to them than I had to. You could be there. In fact, I want you there. They trust you. I just want to be a merman. That’s all I want.” At the slight catch in Tommy’s voice Jeffrey’s expression changed. “Why would you want to do this?” “Jenny. She’s why I want to do this. She’s all the reason I need.” “And how does she feel about this?” “She doesn’t know. And Doc ….” Tommy paused to emphasize his point. “I don’t want her to know right now.” “Because she’d try to talk you out of it?” “I think so. No--I know she would.” “And with good reason.” Tommy dismissed the warning with an impatient wave of his hand. “So, again, how soon can this be done?” “I need to talk to my aunt. She’s the one who’d actually arrange this. I will be there, just to put the mermaid--and you--at ease. And to make sure nothing goes wrong.” A wave of excitement and just a little bit of dread came over Tommy. “Sounds like you’ll do it.” “Yeah, I’m gonna do it. It’s against my better judgment, but if that’s what you want.” The doctor sighed. “You really need to understand, though, Tommy. The transformation won’t happen right away. I don’t know if Jenny ever explained that to you. And when it does happen, it’s not like somebody waves a magic wand and poof, you’re a merman. Your body has to change form. That can’t happen without some amount of pain. Unbearable pain.” That reservoir of dread deepened just a bit. Tommy licked his lips. “Uh, Jenny didn’t look like she was going through any pain when she changed in front of me.” “No, not anymore. It won’t always be like that. But that first time? You’re gonna feel like you want the ocean to swallow you right up. That’s the price you pay to become a merman. Think about that before you jump into that water with that brand-new mer--.” “Dr. Damon! What’re you doing here?” Both men straightened up, with Tommy turning and leaning against the bar and Jeff whirling around to greet the woman who’d stepped up to them. Out of the corner of his eye Tommy saw her, instantly thinking she looked like a lifesized version of one of those porcelain dolls that Sierra still loved to collect. Young, too--she couldn’t have been older than twenty-five or so. The real-life doll had worn a red leather vest and a matching red leather miniskirt. To. A. Wedding. The tube top under the vest was silver and short, showing off a flat stomach that most women would give their eyeteeth for. Her raven hair was cut short and blunt, no longer than her chin, and her stiletto heels added to her already statuesque height. “Delilah Gant!” Dr. Damon smiled. “I’m a friend of the family.” “Which family?” “Both. The groom’s and the bride’s.” He tossed a longing glance at the dining room, as if wishing he would return to it ASAP. “How’s that baby doing?”

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 149 “Oh, he’s great. Getting bigger every day.” Delilah nodded. Her gaze drifted flirtatiously from the doctor to Tommy and back again. She seemed to be drinking in both men with her eyes. “I’m here with Chad. I don’t know if you know him. Chad Fenty.” “Don’t know him, unfortunately.” “He’s Evan’s best friend. I’m his date. Evan, Jody’s brother.” “Oh, yes, yes.” Delilah took a sip of the margarita in her hand, then finally turned her attention to Tommy. “And you’re that cop. Officer Morrow, isn’t it?” “Maurer,” he corrected her with a grin. “Tommy Maurer.” “Maurer. Sorry.” When she giggled, she sounded like a boy-crazy teenager. Besides looking like one. “You’re the cop who helped me when I had that flat on Ocean Avenue. Remember? Right near the drawbridge?” “Uh--I don’t remember now, but ….” “I own that vintage red sports car.” Taking a full step closer and standing in front of Tommy, she looked straight at him through the veil of her long lashes and purred, “I think you really liked my car.” “A vintage red sports car. Yeah, I do remember now.” Tommy nodded. That had been one incredible car. “Well, it’s been fun, but I have to get back in there,” Dr. Damon excused himself, smiling from Tommy to the woman. “Good to see you, Delilah. Take care of that little guy. And Tommy--I’ll see you inside.” “Yeah, uh, wait a minute, Doc ….” He was left with the words in his mouth and the hotto-trot young single mom as the doctor nearly flew out of the bar. “That was such a gentlemanly thing of you to do that day,” she cooed. “You were off duty by then, too. Still in your uniform. You were going home. But you stopped to help a poor little girl, changed the tire yourself. Even rolled up the sleeves of your policeman’s shirt--oooh, those big muscles of yours!--to help me.” “Well, you weren’t in the best part of town, now that I remember,” Tommy pointed out. Now he was casting glances in the direction of the dining room, wishing that either he could return to it or someone would emerge to rescue him. “I didn’t want to see anything happen to a young lady alone.” “That’s what I mean. You’re such a gentleman. You were my hero that day.” She took a sip of her drink, then trailed the tip of her tongue over both her top and bottom lips to catch the grains of salt from the rim of her glass. “But that’s why you became a cop, right? That was the job that came naturally to you, because you were born to be a hero.” That was nothing more than a blatant flirtation, but it brought a smile out of him, a shy one, nonetheless. “Oh, I’m no hero. That’s nice of you to say, though. Thanks, Delilah.” “No, it’s true. Now are you friend or family to the lovely bride or the handsome groom?” He wanted to say that he was family to them both, by way of marriage. But that wouldn’t have been the truth. He cleared his throat and swallowed his pride. “I’m, uh, I’m here for both of them. And the groom’s mom and I are, um ….” “Oooh, hold on, Tommy. You have a little lint on your jacket.” Delilah reached out those long fingers, with the long fingernails painted a red that was close in shade to all that leather, and brushed at the lapel of his jacket. “There. Now you look perfect. You know, for a man your age, you look as good, even better, than a lot of guys in their twenties.”

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 150 A flash of blue behind Delilah Gant caught Tommy’s eye. That just happened to be the blue of Jenny’s dress. His eyes focused, seeing her standing behind Delilah, close enough to have heard every word. “Tommy?” She called to him sharply. “You wanted to have the next dance with me.” Delilah twirled around. A vixen’s smirk curved her lips. “Hiiiii. You must be the groom’s mom.” “Hiiiii.” Jenny returned the smile, but with a flicker of heat in her eyes. “Yes, I’m proud to say I am.” “Cool. Beautiful wedding. I’d better get back to my table.” Looking over her shoulder, the young woman wiggled her fingers and winked at Tommy. “Good to see you again ... hero.” Jenny watched the younger woman disappear through the door to the dining room. Even counting the days before having a baby, she didn’t think she’d ever possessed a tummy quite that flat. That come-and-get-it-while-it’s-hot-boys red leather outfit was an inappropriate choice for a wedding, but one thing that had to be said for her--Not too many women could get away with wearing a get-up like that. “Well, that was interesting,” Jenny said. “Was that the somebody you said you wanted to talk to, Tommy?” He was about to thank her for coming to his rescue in the nick of time. Something in her question stopped him. “No, the one I wanted to chat a few minutes with was Dr. Damon,” Tommy replied, coyly adding, “and that gal, Delilah, she just passed by at the same time.” Jenny had begun to walk towards the door. She stopped, frowning at him over her shoulder. “Her name is Delilah?” “Yeah. Delilah Gant.” “Oh. Okay.” Her voice was a flat monotone, and Tommy waited for her to ask how he knew the woman in red leather. That would have been the next question, wouldn’t it? If for no other reason, out of curiosity? But Jenny didn’t ask. She continued through the door, walking ahead of him into the dining room. Her feet, clad in those pretty and sexy heels, had an angry little bounce to their step that he didn’t recall ever seeing before. He bit back a hopeful smile. Now that would be a switch--Jenny getting jealous over him paying attention to some other woman. She couldn’t have known that he hadn’t welcomed Delilah Gant’s flirtation any more than Dr. Damon had, but in a way, Tommy didn’t mind her not knowing that. “You still want that dance with me,” she asked, still over her shoulder, as if refusing to look him in the eye. “Or would you rather sit down and have the salad and ….” “No, I wanna dance with you, Jenny. Sounds like that song’s finishing and another one’s coming on. Dance with me.” Tommy surveyed the room, his gaze landing on their table. Sierra, some salad pierced on her fork that was poised near her mouth, saw him making his way to the dance floor with Jenny. His daughter and impromptu dance instructor cheered him on silently with a smile. He turned back to Jenny, who smiled at some guests of the wedding couple’s already dancing before offering her hand. She had to remember how he rarely attended school dances, and on the rare occasions when he did he would spend the night in one corner, sipping cola and talking to friends. There had been girls he’d danced with, but Tommy was sure they would have

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 151 found a rigid scarecrow, still fastened to a post, to be more loosened up than he was on a dance floor. A more modern tune had ended, with a slow song beginning immediately afterwards. Tommy broke into a smile when he saw Jenny’s surprised expression, coming over her almost from the very beginning of the song. So maybe he wasn’t as smooth, as confident in his steps as Keith. He was still doing pretty good, a lot better than he’d ever done at dancing before. It helped that he could be like that, holding Jenny in his arms, forever. “You’ve been practicing,” she complimented him. “Well, it helps to have a good teacher, too.” “Yeah? Who’s your teacher?” “A very lovely young lady.” Jenny arched an eyebrow at him again. “Ah. And who would that be?” “Sierra, of course. My little lady bug. Who else do you think loves me enough to take a chance on me stepping all over her poor little feet?” “Oh.” Clearing her throat, she looked down, then back up at his face. “The lady bug is a good teacher.” “She is. And I learned for you. So you and me could dance together ….” And there is very little that I wouldn’t do for you. Tommy enveloped her hand more in his, gently pressing her closer against him by her waist. It was like that old song that was playing could have been written expressly for him and Jenny. All of that about not being all that handsome a man but holding the key to the heart of the woman he loved, that described it so well, what he wanted most. Enough that he was willing to change his life forever. Your body has to change form. That can’t happen without some amount of pain. Unbearable pain. He held her, not wanting to ever let her go, rested his head against hers and closed his eyes. “So … where do you know this Delilah from?” “She’s, uh--I don’t really know her. I changed her tire once.” “You changed her tire?” “Yeah. I’d just gotten off from work, on my way back in the cruiser, and I see this sports car on the side of the road. Bad part of town, and there’s this young gal looking at the flat tire, not knowing what to do.” “Uh-huh. That’s why she called you her `hero.’” He lifted his head and offered her an innocent grin. “I don’t think she called me her hero, exactly, just … hero.” “Oh, I see. A hero, like, heroes in general, in other words.” “Yep. Like that. Anyway,” he paused to sigh dramatically, “just all in a day’s work.” “Sure.” Was she amused by it or pretending it didn’t bother her? Tommy decided to push the envelope and find out. A little bit. “She told me I look pretty good ... for a guy my age,” he told her. “That’s a compliment. At least, I think it is.” Maybe that was too far with the envelope-pushing. Jenny stared up at him as if trying to decide where he was coming from. “I know. I was right behind her when she said it,” she said. “She’s right, you know.”

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 152 “What?” “You do look good. Not just for your age, either. You’re just a handsome man, Tommy.” She always seemed to surprise him that way, like she had read his previous thoughts about the words to the song. Now it was almost as if she were reassuring him. “I’m not handsome, baby,” he disagreed quietly. “Maybe both you and she need your eyes checked.” Jenny interrupted him as he laughed, “You know, I never thought about that. About women you come across while you’re working. Well--you said that happened after work, but you were still in uniform. Does that happen a lot? Women flirting with you?” His heart skipped a beat. It wasn’t his imagination. Delilah in Red had triggered Jenny’s jealousy. “It’s not like it happens a lot, no,” he replied. How to answer that one? He didn’t want her to think his job was a nonstop flirt-fest, but neither did he want to lose that moment. “Happens to all of us, though. At one time or another. Sometimes a young gal wants to get out of a traffic ticket or something. Young cop, older guy, they don’t care. They’ll try and flirt with you if it saves them a fine.” “I don’t think I like that very much.” That was about as clear as it was getting, but still not clear enough for Tommy. “So you’re jealous?” he asked flat-out. The song had ended, rolling into a faster song, but he didn’t release her. Jenny hesitated. They were pressed up so closely against each other that she could feel the rise and fall of his chest with each breath. She thought for sure that meant he had to be close enough to feel the small but potent tremble that went through her. “Yes,” she said finally. “I don’t have much of a say, I guess. But I don’t like the thought of another woman flirting with you. Or you flirting back with her.” “I wouldn’t do that, baby. I wouldn’t do that.” He swallowed hard, unable to break from her gaze. “That girl doesn’t mean anything to me. The only girl that I wanna hold like this is you. And why wouldn’t you have a say? What do you mean by that?” “Because--I don’t know.” Gently, she pressed her hands against his chest, breaking their embrace. “Because I can’t insist that you only be mine if we’re not--if ….” She looked up into his face again. He was waiting for her to go on. How was she to do that? At her son’s wedding, with a roomful of people, some of whom had to have noticed the groom’s mother still standing there before the man she had just danced with. The worst part was that her eyes were stinging from tears that she had to hold at bay. This was not the place for this discussion, a discussion they’d had before. And no amount of discussion could change what she was and how powerless love was at conquering it. “We’ll talk later, okay?” she told him, turning and heading back to the table. Tommy followed her, sighing, knowing that wouldn’t be happening. Not that night. Maybe not ever.

THE COP & THE MERMAID

Connie Keenan

153

Chapter Seventeen The first snowfall that January, heavier than the first sprinklings of the season, was really starting to come down that afternoon. By the time Tommy had turned the cruiser into the lot behind the warehouse, there were already two or three inches on the ground. Just what he needed that day on top of a chest cold that was in full swing. The dispatcher had also sent Pat Murphy and Nate Brewer, both of whom had gotten there before Tommy, on the call. He eyed their patrol cars a short distance away from his own among the vehicles belonging to the warehouse’s employees. As he trudged up the steps and pushed open the glass door, Tommy popped a cherry-flavored cough drop into his mouth. He’d been popping the cough drops all morning like junkies on Raines Boulevard popped their mesc tablets. So far, though, nothing was putting out the fire at the back of his throat. Hopefully this call wouldn’t take long to resolve. What he wanted was to make it through that day in one piece, get home, ask Sierra to fix him some soup and then get to bed early. But with a situation like that one at the warehouse, there was no telling how long it could take. Tommy found Pat and Nate with no problem, standing right in the main office and speaking with a man in his early sixties--probably the warehouse boss, he assumed. Nate turned to him first and greeted him by way of a nod. “What’s going on?” Tommy asked. Pat stepped away from Nate and the balding gentleman in jeans and a short-sleeved shirt. “You’ve heard this story before,” he dropped his voice to fill Tommy in. “Lady up in the accounts payable department was seeing a guy--not really a boyfriend, sort of a drifter--told him she doesn’t want to see him anymore. Guy won’t take no for an answer. He came in, flashed a phony badge to get past the guard ….” “Well, he’s gettin’ fired,” Tommy interjected. “Yeah, probably. Now the guy’s on the second floor, begging her to come back to him. They told him this is a place of business, but Romeo still won’t leave.” “Oh, brother.” Yanking a clean tissue from a pack in his trouser pocket, Tommy blew his nose. Pat tapped him on the shoulder, saying, “You sound terrible, buddy. The manager’s taking us up to the second floor now.” “Are we sure the guy’s not armed?” Tommy asked. “He’s armed with a mouth on him, I’ll tell you that. But nobody’s seen him with a weapon. If he had one, he would’ve used it to get in here instead of tricking the guard.” Pat glanced back at Tommy and Nate. “But just in case, let’s be ready, huh?” Waiting until Tommy was through with a coughing spasm, Nate suggested, “We should send you in there to breathe on him.” “Yeah, thanks.” “Seriously, what’re you doing here? You should be at home in bed.” “We work for Captain Bligh. Remember?” That wasn’t the police captain’s real name, but it fit him to a ‘T’.

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 154 “Geez. He should at least let you go home early.” “Again, we work for Captain Bligh. Unless you’re two feet from the grave, he doesn’t want to hear it.” “You can’t blame it all on him, Maurer. In all the years I worked with you, other than vacation time, you’ve hardly ever called in sick. And some guys get a little headache and refuse to come in, but there you are, draggin’ your butt in to work.” Tommy said nothing. He wasn’t in the mood to be lectured and would have asked Nate pointedly if he was his friend or his mother, but bottom line, the guy meant well. That night in Caruso’s, during which Vicky Murphy had revealed Nate had once dated Jenny, and the friction that had ensued between the two friends had been forgotten. Besides, Tommy knew his irritation had less to do with Nate’s brotherly concern and more to do with the fact that it was January. Or better said, it was weeks since he’d spoken with Dr. Damon that night at Tyler’s wedding. And in all that time, nothing had happened yet. Not one little soon-to-be-born baby merman or mermaid had turned up. That is, according to the doctor, who to his credit had kept in contact with Tommy regarding the request he’d made of him at the reception. For Tommy, nothing could have been more discouraging. That whole thing about the pain a human experienced the first time he or she transformed into a merman or mermaid had spooked him at first. But it was only the first time that it would happen. Tommy could deal with that. Not that his threshold of pain was that high or anything. Even getting injections from a needle made him cringe. Yet, that was a small price to pay. And the more days and weeks that passed, the more certain he was that he did want to be a merman. He would do anything he had to do to make Jenny his. They had gotten off the elevator and had stepped in through a frosted glass door that led to the accounts payable department. No one had to clue the officers in as to who the trespasser was, either. As soon as they walked into the room, most of which had been cleared out except for five or six people, one wild-eyed man stood out. He took one look at all that police officer-blue coming at him and burst out of his chair in agitation. The guy wasn’t that young. Maybe in his early forties, by Tommy’s guestimate. He had an unkempt appearance to him, lending credence to what Pat had said about him being a drifter. An odor came from him, the type that clung to someone who hadn’t bathed in days. He was of average height and build, though the beginnings of belly fat folded over the waistband of his dirty, raggedy jeans. He sported a few days’ growth on his pockmarked face. Expletives tumbled from his lips before he pointed at a frightened-looking woman in her mid-thirties cowering behind a nearby desk. “Look what you gone and did, Helen!” he shouted at her. Another string of cuss words followed. “You put up a fuss and your boss called the cops. Now I gotta deal with these pigs!” Tommy bristled at that last word. He noticed Nate reacted, too, glaring at the man. Only Pat seemed unfazed. “Hey, man, whoa--take it easy.” It was a suggestion and a command, delivered calmly and in control by Pat. “We’re not here to hurt you, okay? We don’t wanna hurt you. But you have to talk to us rationally. Understand?” The drifter whirled around to him. With spittle flying from his lips, he protested, “This isn’t necessary. None of this is necessary. I just need to talk to my girlfriend. That’s all.” “Okay, that’s cool.” Pat continued speaking in a friendly but firm tone. “That’s cool. But it looks like she doesn’t want to talk to you. Listen, what’s your ….”

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 155 “So make her talk to me!” The man’s face contorted with the command. “You can do that, right? Can’t you, Officer? You can make her talk to me.” Neither Tommy nor Nate interrupted Pat, who had taken the lead. Pat was good at talking to nutjobs. He was good at schmoozing, negotiating. Tommy knew that he and Nate were good at wrestling the guy to the ground and cuffing him before he hurt himself or anyone else. Each man had his talents, after all. “Look, we can’t talk here,” Pat was telling the man. “The warehouse has to conduct business. Know what I’m saying? So let’s go outside now. We can talk.” “No, you don’t get it. You don’t get it at all!” The man flailed his arms. “Helen needs to come with us. Helen, dammit--you need to come downstairs with us.” As the woman looked up at the officers, shaking her head vigorously, Pat explained to him, “Helen will come, man. She’ll come. Just not right now. Let’s just go downstairs first, you and us. You can tell us your side of the story before we hear hers. But you can’t stay here. Okay? C’mon.” Something didn’t feel … right. Tommy could sense it. He glanced at Nate, then at Pat, both of whom were alert and didn’t take their eyes off the trespasser. They sensed it, too. “All right, I’ll come down, I’ll come down,” the man promised. But then he slid past Nate towards the elevator bank. “You gotta wait for us, though, okay?” Pat told him, hot on his heels. “Hey, what’s your name? You tell us your name.” The man ignored the question. Always, always a bad sign. He had pushed the button for the elevator--hard, with an open palm--and then he turned the corner around the elevator bank, not heeding the order to stop from both Pat and Tommy. The next thing they heard were frightened voices. A scream. And the deafening blast of a gun. **** Jenny loved the look on Sierra’s face when she saw the book’s cover that very first time. That moment had been a long time in coming for Jenny--just holding the finished product in her hand. But even more she would cherish the excitement dancing in Sierra Maurer’s eyes, the same powder blue hue of her dad’s. “That--is--awesome!” the teenager nearly shouted, attracting the attention of everyone in the Magnolia Lane Coffee Shop. That included her boss, Maxine. Because of Sierra’s age, working papers had to be provided first, but once she had them in her hand Maxine had hired the girl as part-time counter help. It had started out as a favor to Tommy, though Sierra, a responsible kid, had proven to Max that it had been a wise choice on her part. Jenny hadn’t said a word when she’d entered. She’d just waited until Sierra finished refilling a customer’s coffee cup and looked across the room. Then Jenny had held up the paperback novel with the title Dimension and directly beneath it her name in bold lettering, JENNIFER BRYANT. “That’s your copy,” she made a point of telling Sierra as she placed the book in her hands. “Hot off the presses, baby!” Sierra gave a high-pitched squeal, amusing Max and a nearby customer. “Oh, my God! That’s awesome! That’s awesome!” the girl said again. “I’ll get you a copy, too, Max,” Jenny vowed. “They sent me fifty of those.”

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 156 The older woman, who’d been admiring Sierra’s copy, quickly said, “You can, but I’m way ahead of you, honey. I preordered it from the bookstore about a month ago.” “That is so great. That is--just--so--cool!” Sierra could barely say anything else as she skimmed the pages and ogled the cover. “That’s the way I pictured Bethany in my mind, too.” “Didn’t the artist do a terrific job with her?” Jenny agreed. She hopped onto a stool. “That’s the first copy I’ve given out. And no one else has it yet, Sierra. It doesn’t hit the bookstores until about three weeks from now. They pushed back the release to February.” “I can’t wait. I can’t wait. I can’t wait!” Sierra laughed. “We’re going to see it on the shelves! I’m gonna read it again starting tonight.” “Okay, but do your homework first,” Jenny, ever the mother, admonished. “You read it already?” Max asked Sierra. “Right before the wedding. It’s excellent. They should make it into a movie.” Max gave Jenny a nod. “I almost forgot your book was getting published.” “You and me both.” Jenny chuckled. “It’s not that it’s not a thrill, but there’s just been so much going on the last few months. Moving back up here, the new job, the piano lessons, the kids getting married, and spending time with your dad ... and you, Sierra.” “I’ll let you two talk about this exciting day,” Max said. “Congratulations again, Jenny. And remember, when my copy comes in, I’ll need an autograph from the author.” “You got it.” Then to Sierra, Jenny said, “I won’t keep you long. I know you’re a working woman now.” “Yep, I sure am. I got my first check last Friday.” “Did you?” “Uh-huh. I took it to the mall, so most of it’s gone now.” “That sounds like my paycheck.” “Yeah, but your check’s bigger,” Sierra countered with typical teenage candor. “Want some coffee?” “I’d love a cup.” “And then, Jenny … could I ask you a question?” “ ’Course, sweetie.” Sierra had her back to her, speaking while pouring coffee from a fresh carafe. “It’s something about Daddy. Something he told me.” That piqued Jenny’s curiosity. “Something your dad said?” “Yes. This was a while back.” Sierra hesitated with the cup in her hand. “Half-and-half, right?” “Right. Light. And I’ll throw in the sweetener, honey.” Jenny took an artificial sweetener packet from the dispenser on the counter. “Maybe I shouldn’t say anything,” Sierra gave voice to her doubts. “It’s okay, hon. Go on. What is it?” “Well, my dad has this crazy idea that ….” She stopped for a shaky laugh. Just from those first few words, Jenny could tell what was coming. “Jenny, he--he seems to think that you’re ….” Sierra leaned forward, folded her arms onto her side of the counter, and whispered, “A mermaid.” After stirring her coffee Jenny whispered back, “Is that so?” “That’s what he said. He told me he saw--that he saw you in the water. With a tail and everything.”

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 157 Jenny had started to take a sip from her coffee but set it back down. She glanced around. None of the other customers or Max was looking their way. “And what do you think about that?” “I don’t know. The night that Tyler was hurt and they brought him to Dr. Damon’s instead of the hospital ... that was weird. And Daddy called it ‘mersong’--that language or whatever it was that Tyler was speaking in when he was so out of it.” Jenny pursed her lips and thought for a moment. Her delay alarmed Sierra. “He’s right, Jenny?” she asked, a tiny tremble in her voice. “You’re a mermaid? And so is Jody? And Tyler is a merman?” “Honey, I think it’s best that we not talk here. Right now isn’t good. You’re at work, and I’m sure you don’t get off for another ….” “How is--it’s not. It’s not possible.” Sierra was smiling, but she looked apprehensive. “But maybe I’m wrong. Either I believe you’re all merfolk, or I believe that Daddy--that Daddy ….” “Is crazy? He isn’t, Sierra. But we’ll talk later. I promise. Okay? And I don’t want you to be afraid.” “All right. We have to talk tonight, Jenny. Because there’s something else you should know. Something else Daddy told me. About the ocean and merfolk and ….” Sierra’s voice trailed off, her attention having drifted to something behind Jenny. Revolving around on her stool, Jenny followed her gaze to the door. Through the glass Evan Jamison, Jody’s brother, was waving to them. In uniform, he entered the coffee shop and headed straight for Jenny and Sierra. “I was going to give you a call,” he told Jenny. No hello, no small talk, right to the point. Not even a smile, which was unusual for Jody’s jovial older brother. “And Sierra, Tyler told me you were working here, so ....” “What’s up?” Jenny asked. “Well, I don’t know if you’ve heard. I don’t think it’s made it to the news yet, but I wanted to make sure you were both all right.” Sierra spoke up. “Is Daddy okay?” Evan adjusted his hat, tilting the brim higher on his brow. “I’m sure he is, Sierra. I’m sure. But I wanted you to know, because you’ll be hearing about it. There’s a situation over at the warehouse on Pearson Street. Three guys were called over there. One of them’s your dad.” “Is Tommy all right?” Jenny repeated Sierra’s question with the same quiet dread. “I’m sure he is.” Evan was emphatic, obviously trying hard not to frighten them. “Pat’s there with him. The third one’s Nate Brewer.” “How serious is it?” Jenny asked. “It’s ... serious.” That was all Sierra needed to hear. “Is my Daddy okay? And how about Uncle Pat and Nate?” “Sierra, take it easy, honey,” Evan urged gently. “I’m sure everything will be fine. But I didn’t want either of you finding out about it on the news.” Jenny reached across the counter to give Sierra’s arm a reassuring squeeze. “Thanks, Evan, for letting us know. And Sierra, tell Max you need to go home. Now. You won’t be able to concentrate on work anyway. Come to my house, honey. I don’t want you at your house alone.” Watching to see that Sierra had gotten far enough away that she couldn’t hear, Jenny spoke in hushed tones with Evan.

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 158 “If I didn’t have Sierra with me, I’d pass by the warehouse,” she confided. “No, Jenny, you don’t want to do that. Go on home. Let us do what we have to do. All right?” She nodded reluctantly. “How bad is this, Evan?” “I don’t know. But shots were fired. People have been hurt in there. That’s all we know right now.” “And Tommy and the other two are still inside?” “As far as we know. Everything will be all right, Jenny.” Evan gave her a brotherly hug. “You just take Sierra home. Try not to worry.” **** It had been a long time since Tommy had drawn his gun from its holster. Working in his hometown of Windy Harbor, which had changed since he was that young rookie of twenty-one, he’d carried that .38 daily. He could count the times he’d had to use it. Usually brandishing it was enough to get the point across to an assailant. But now he’d drawn it with the very real possibility of having to fire it. He’d drawn his gun like Pat and Nate had both drawn theirs. Each officer clasped his revolver between both hands as they moved stealthily throughout the second floor offices of the warehouse. The perpetrator had three bullets left. He’d shot two people, one of the secretaries and a mail clerk, missing the third shot. Technically, the creep had a bullet left for each of the three cops pursuing him. Also technically, their bullets outnumbered his. The problem was that warehouse, with all those crevices in which a man-sized snake could hide himself. He’s playing cat-and-mouse with us, Tommy thought that to himself, knowing better than to say it aloud. Not that it would have mattered much. The acoustics on that second floor weren’t exactly ideal for prowling around as quietly as possible. The warehouse was old and so were its floors, the wood planks under the carpeting creaked under the weight of their feet. The cubicles in that section, too, were another problem. While high enough to hide them, the same held true for the perpetrator. Stepping as lightly as he could in his heavy black shoes, Tommy felt the rhythmic beating of his heart speeding up. In some of the cubicles the employees who’d remained were crouching beneath their desks, and he heard a couple of them whimper in horror as he passed, until the sight of his uniform made them realize he was one of the good guys. Another deafening explosion of the assailant’s gun sent Tommy running in that direction. There, in the hallway near the water fountain, the gunman stood with his hands gripping his weapon. He must have sensed eyes on him because he spun around to face Tommy. “Drop it,” Tommy ordered. “Drop the gun!” The gunman cussed and clenched his teeth as he brought his arms straight up, pointing the barrel at Tommy. He didn’t get any further because there was no hesitation on Tommy’s part. He aimed his own barrel with the agility of a man in a life-and-death situation and squeezed the trigger. Looking like a marionette abruptly dropped by the puppeteer, the gunman went down, but not without firing another shot, this one hitting a panel of the drop ceiling. He wasn’t dead but the bullet had torn through the flesh of his leg. Not much of a big man now, he dropped his gun as a cowardly sob gurgled from his throat. Pat came trotting out from the next row of cubicles. He looked from the man crumpled on the floor, a pool of blood growing under him, to Tommy. Sighing, he nodded.

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 159 “I don’t wanna die,” the gunman said, almost incoherent between all that bawling he was doing. “Please help me. I need an ambulance ….” “We’ll get you an ambulance. Don’t worry about it,” Pat told him, snatching the assailant’s gun from the floor before he mustered the bravado to grab it. “Those doctors at Oceanside Medical will have you good as new in no time, so we can drag your butt to jail right afterwards. How’s that?” Nate was the last to appear, rounding another row of cubicles as Tommy brought his radio out from its holster on his duty belt. He frowned at his friend, noting how pale Nate looked. “You okay, Nate?” “Yeah.” The voice was strained, choked. One arm was wrapped around his waist, the other dangling and still holding his .38. “Nate? You okay?” Pat repeated Tommy’s question. That last shot they’d heard. Tommy came to the sickening realization of where it had gone when Nate withdrew his arm and both he and Pat saw the splotches of dark crimson all along Nate’s waist, soaking through his shirt. His breathing labored and the color draining from his face, he fell into Tommy’s arms. “Please tell me, guys,” Nate managed to say as Tommy gently eased him down to the floor, “that this isn’t really happening to me ….” “Hold on, Nate. Hold on,” Tommy encouraged him. Then he spoke into his radio, with a heavy sadness, saying the words he’d hoped he’d never have to say, and especially not about either of those two men with him at that moment. “We have an officer down ….” **** “We now have the name of the police officer who was shot by the warehouse gunman,” the pretty brunette news anchor reported. “Nathaniel Brewer is a twenty-two year veteran with the Windy Harbor Police Department. He was taken to the trauma unit at Oceanside Medical and his condition is listed as serious ….” The local station splashed a recent snapshot of Nate across the screen, smiling and looking like a handsome Hollywood tough guy in his uniform. Jenny watched Sierra, who was sitting on the edge of the coffee table, wringing a used tissue in her hands. Her eyes were red-rimmed and she was sniffling. “It wasn’t Daddy,” she said. “No.” Jenny sat beside her on the coffee table and hugged her. She knew what Sierra was thinking. The thought was on her mind, too. It was selfish, but that was human nature, to feel relief at not hearing the anchorwoman name Thomas Maurer as the officer who’d been shot, even while feeling true concern for Nate, a beloved friend. “So Daddy’s coming home?” “Sometime tonight. He’s probably at the hospital.” “What does ‘serious’ condition mean?” “I think ‘serious’ means that it’s bad, but he can still put through.” “Good. So there’s hope.” Jenny smiled and brushed a strand of hair from Sierra’s eyes. “There’s always hope. Listen, your dad’s had some kind of a day, so it’s up to us to be strong for him. Okay?” “Okay.” “He’ll know to come here. I left him a message on his cell.” “Even if you didn’t, he’d know where to go. He knows you wouldn’t leave me alone, Jenny.”

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 160 She had risen to her feet and was at the living room’s doorway. At that affectionate comment, she smiled to herself. “Sure you’re not hungry? Not even a little tuna fish sandwich?” “No. Not hungry at all.” Jenny didn’t blame her. She wasn’t hungry, either, although she was looking forward to a glass of Chardonnay. As for Tommy, she doubted he would be hungry, but if he was she’d fix him a sandwich. There was still some potato salad left from the day before, too. Tommy loved her potato salad. Hopefully that would be a filling enough meal for a man after the day he’d had. “Until your dad comes home, you should get your homework done,” Jenny said. “Or try, if you can concentrate on it. Call one of your friends.” “Jenny, you know, it doesn’t matter to me, either.” “What doesn’t matter?” “If … you are a mermaid.” Sierra sighed. “I still have trouble believing that. It’s so freaky. But you and Daddy say it’s true, so …. Anyway, it doesn’t make a difference to me. You’re still Jenny, mermaid or not. And there was no one else I would’ve rather had stay with me and wait for Daddy to come home than you.” “Oh. Oh--Sierra ….” Sierra rose to her feet. “I’ll go do my homework. It’s just some reading anyway.” Yet, she didn’t leave without giving Jenny a strong, loving embrace. But neither got very far. They were stopped by the ringing doorbell. Both raced, not walked, to open it, with Jenny falling back a step to let Sierra reach the door first. Jenny stood behind Sierra, trying so hard to keep her emotions at bay. Maybe because the fear had been there all afternoon and night, whether she’d acknowledged it or not, that she would never see Tommy Maurer on her doorstep again. Her heart had been only moments from shattering. But there he stood, looking bigger than life, almost filling that doorway. He looked tired and like he’d been through hell and back, yet she didn’t think there could be a more irresistible and handsome man alive than him. “Daddy,” Sierra breathed. “Hey, ladybug.” His daughter fell into his arms. When she started to cry again, softly, Jenny gave up on containing her own tears. “Daddy, I love you. I love you so, so much.” “I love you, too, sweetheart. I love you with all my heart.” A tenderness filled Tommy’s eyes when he saw Jenny weeping behind his daughter. Still holding Sierra against him, he extended his left arm and brought Jenny in closer, helping himself to a kiss from her lips. “I love you, too, baby,” he said. Then he kissed her hair, with its scent of her fruity shampoo. “That’s all I need right now--just my girls.”

THE COP & THE MERMAID

Connie Keenan

161

Chapter Eighteen Tommy had left his cell phone on the nightstand in the event that Pat or one of the other guys called with news on Nate. Its loud ringing jarred him awake from a light sleep, and he grabbed it before it could wake Jenny. She stirred a bit and tossed, but he was able to silence the ringer in time. The clock in the nightstand indicated it was 3:05 in the morning. That couldn’t be good news coming. Neither was the caller ID recognizable. Sniffing, he tiptoed out of the room, wearing only an old T-shirt he’d left one day at Jenny’s and his boxers. “Hello?” “Hey, Tommy? It’s Dr. Damon.” “Doc?” Tommy exhaled the breath he’d held in to hear bad news. “Everything okay?” “I should ask you that. I haven’t been here all night, but my aunt saw it on the news. How’s your friend doing?” “Hopefully okay.” He leaned against the doorway to the kitchen, contemplating staying up for some coffee. “I hope so, too. Listen, I apologize for this being such short notice and all. I’ll explain later. The mermaid had a tough labor and delivery, and we didn’t know ….” “What’re you talkin’ about?” Tommy yawned, scratching his head. “Tommy, look. We have a chance to do this now. But we have to get you to the water as soon as possible. You know--where we discussed.” That snapped him awake. “The--yeah, yeah, okay. The jetty that’s near the private marina. Now?” “Now. The mermaid can’t stay there for long and neither can her baby. The merfolk are all a bit spooked after what happened to Tyler. I’ll meet you there in about ten minutes.” “Okay, okay. I’m leaving now, Doc.” “All right.” There was a pause on the other end. “Sure you still want to do this? This is irreversible, Tommy.” “I’m sure. I’m leaving now,” he repeated. Tommy was as quiet as he could be, dressing in Jenny’s bedroom while she slept. With no other clothes of his at her place other than that T-shirt, he pulled the pants of his uniform, with that single lighter blue stripe down each leg, on over his boxers, yanked on his socks and grabbed his shoes. At the foot of the bed, before hurrying out to the car, he gazed at Jenny as she slept. Tommy, I thought I lost you forever tonight. Quietly, ever so quietly, he went around the bed and kissed the soft skin of her neck. When he returned in an hour, or however long this would take, there would be nothing standing between them being together. Not her life as a mermaid, not his being a human man. He would return as one of those ‘people of the sea’ as Frank Kane had so eloquently put it once.

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 162 Closing the bedroom door behind him, Tommy strode to the kitchen where he found his keys on a hook on the bulletin board, and then stepped out into the ice-cold January morning. His blood was heated up with all that anticipation, and a healthy dose of fear. So intent was he in his purpose that he never even noticed Sierra, watching him silently from the hallway. **** That water had to be cold. Deathly cold. It was choppy, too, with reports of a Nor’Easter brewing out in the middle of the north Atlantic. That meant there was one potent undertow in that water, as well. It was official--Tommy Maurer was crazy. He’d left his jacket, the heavy winter one issued by the department, hanging on one of Jenny’s kitchen chairs. What a world of difference it was, stepping out of his heater-warmed car and out onto a winter-frigid beach with the early morning wind making it feel even more arcticcold. No gloves, either. It was the kind of cold that actually hurt, biting in through the flesh and numbing the bones. Tommy walked faster across the sand. He hoped if he kept moving he’d be able to generate some body heat. Not that it would help much in a matter of minutes. Waiting for him on the jetty was Dr. Damon. He didn’t look any more immune to the cold, but at least he wore a heavy black parka, a wool hat, and leather gloves. It was January, which meant it was morning but still dark. No sun, only the light beaming down faintly from the moon and those few stars twinkling across the expanse of northern sky. What had it had been like that evening when a very young Jenny had found herself changed forever? Tommy tried to picture it as he climbed onto the rocks, slipped and caught himself before falling. How lonely that must have been for Jenny. Something frightening and strange happening to your body, to your life. And not a soul who would believe her if she’d trusted them enough to tell them. “Hi, Tommy,” Dr. Damon greeted him. “You ready?” That was fast. “Ready? Yeah. But isn’t there--is there any, like .... ” What word was he searching for? Tommy clamped down his teeth to keep them from shattering. “Pre-preparation we gotta do for this?” “Preparation? Like what?” Jeffrey Damon grinned. “You want anesthesia?” “That’s n-n-not a bad idea.” Though he was joking, the doctor took him seriously and shook his head. “No, sir. You have to be awake and alert for this.” The doctor turned at the waist and waved at someone in the water. “Ready?” Hugging his arms against the cold, Tommy peered out over the dark water. He could vaguely make out a feminine figure in the waves several feet away from the jetty. He saw her holding something in her bluish arms, the ends of her long black tresses floating on the water. “Isn’t it--isn’t it supposed to be another c-c-color or s-something?” he asked. “What?” “The w-w-water.” Tommy shook his head. “It doesn’t look any d-different.” “I know. That’s why this typically happens by accident. There’s never a warning.” Dr. Damon regarded him sympathetically. “You need to do this now, Tommy, if you still want to do it. Jump in.”

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 163 “Jump in ... the w-water,” Tommy repeated. “Yes. Quickly. The baby can’t stay here. It’s not safe, in case other humans come.” Tommy nodded. He stood, breathing hard, staring at the water. What if this didn’t work? What if he jumped into freezing, weather-churned water and he emerged unchanged, as one-hundred-percent human as the day he was born? He’d be sharing a room at Oceanside Medical with Nate, that was for damn sure. Nate with his bullet wound, and Tommy with pneumonia. That, he could take. What he couldn’t endure would be the disappointment of not becoming a merman, of not being part of Jenny’s world. “Now, Tommy. Have you changed your mind?” “No. I haven’t. I w-wanna be a merman.” He delayed no longer. Without another thought, he jumped off the jetty. The ice-cold water felt like thousands of tiny knives slicing through him. Tommy plunged beneath the surface of water that was shallow, perhaps nine feet in that section. He pulled himself up, sputtering and giving a startled shout. “Isn’t sh-she too f-far?” he called up to Dr. Damon. “She’s fine. The baby’s fine. You’re all close enough.” “How long d-d-do I have to s-stay here?” “Just to be sure, wait a few minutes. It won’t take long, Tommy. It’s happening now.” Was it? Tommy didn’t want to outwardly doubt the doctor. Yet, Dr. Damon had said himself that his knowledge of merfolk was limited. In the meantime, Tommy was freezing. He struggled to stay at the surface, all the while feeling himself pulled by the undertow. He sneezed, the motion almost dunking him under a small wave and causing the mermaid to stare at him curiously. Movement to his left then caught his eye. There was the most amazing thing, so wonderful. The mermaid’s baby was swimming, its little fins batting at the water ... moving him towards Tommy. “B-b-boy or girl?” he asked the mermaid. She only giggled. “She speaks mersong. No human language. Sorry,” Dr. Damon explained. “And that’s a merman. A newborn. Cute little guy, huh?” “Yeah.” “They’re beautiful creatures. They really are, Tommy.” The doctor smiled down at him from the rocks. “I envy you. I do.” Tommy heard him, but he wasn’t paying attention. He forgot temporarily about the frigid water and his graveyard cough and his sore throat and everything else. Everything except for Jenny ... and the tiny being gazing at him from less than two feet away. A baby merman. He was a little bigger than a human newborn. He was beautiful, as the doctor had said, in a supernatural sort of way. Intelligence shone in eyes that seemed to hold all the beauty and mystery of the ocean itself. Tommy smiled and ventured holding out his hand. He chuckled when the baby merman wrapped his chubby, webbed little hand around his index fingers. For that moment, even in the iciness of the Maine waters, all that existed was a sense of awe. ****

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 164 Dread--and the ringing of a cell phone close by--woke Jenny up much earlier than she would have preferred. Dread, because she found herself alone in bed. That disoriented her at first, until she remembered that Tommy had come home the night before. He’d returned to her, even after that harrowing night of waiting for him to make it through the drama at that warehouse. He had had a light dinner, took whatever over-the-counter medicine she had available in the medicine cabinet for his cold, and went straight to bed with her. Maybe the excitement of the day or concern over Nate’s condition had made his sleep restless. Tommy was prone to going for short drives to clear his head, even at night. That was his cell phone ringing on the nightstand. Jenny knew that even before picking it up, not recognizing the ring. She saw PAT M. across the screen before answering. A glance at her alarm clock told her it was 3:23 AM. Good news usually wasn’t delivered at that hour. She braced herself for the worst and hoped for the best. “Pat?” “Jenny?” “Yes. You’re calling for Tommy, I guess. I’m not sure where he is, but ….” She sat up and swung her legs off the bed. “I can go find him.” “You know what? That’s okay, Jenny. I can tell you and you relay the message. Just tell him the doctors are listing Nate as stable now.” “Really?” “Yeah, isn’t that great?” She could hear the smile in Pat’s voice. “It could’ve been much worse. The bullet missed the vital organs and he’s doing a lot better.” “That’s really wonderful, Pat. Tommy will be so relieved to hear that. He was worried about Nate.” “Yeah, I’m sure. Well, ask him to call me when he gets a chance.” Jenny heard a tap against the door, then Sierra peeked in through a crack. “I will, Pat. Maybe we’ll see you later.” Sierra was in the loose genie pants and T-shirt she had worn to bed. “That was Uncle Pat?” “Yep. Nate’s doing much better.” She smiled and placed the phone onto the coffee table. “What’re you doing up so early?” “I was trying to decide whether to wake you up or not. ’Cause … I’m not supposed to tell you, but I’m sort of afraid.” “Afraid of what, honey?” Sierra swallowed. “Dr. Damon called before. I think they found a baby mermaid so Daddy can ... change.” Jenny had just gotten her slippers on when she stopped, immobile. “What?” “Daddy wants to be a merman. He told me this around Thanksgiving. Lately he’s been so discouraged because he didn’t think it would ever happen. Dr. Damon kept saying there were no baby merfolk around. That’s what it takes, right? A baby mermaid or merman?” “Yes.” And I never should have told your dad that, she thought, chiding herself. This is my fault. “He told me he’d still be here on land. He’d still be my father. The only thing that would change would be ... those times when he has to go out to the ocean ….” “Oh--oh, no, no.” Helplessly, Jenny looked around the room, unsure of what to do with herself. “Sierra, I wish you’d told me this sooner, sweetie.” “I couldn’t. I’m not supposed to tell you, Jenny. He said you’d try to talk him out of it.”

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 165 “Yes, of course I would.” Moving rapidly, she kicked off her slippers and searched for shoes in her closet, finding first her hiking boots. “Do you know where they went?” “I heard Daddy say the jetty by the private marina. There’s a couple of private marinas.” “But only one with a jetty close to it. I know where that is.” Jenny yanked her jeans off a hanger. Her own fear was mounting. “Tommy, Tommy, please don’t do this ….” “He’s doing this for you.” Jenny blinked back tears, trying to avoid worrying Sierra anymore than she already was. “How long ago did he leave?” “Not long. Fifteen, twenty minutes ago.” “Okay. Good. If I hurry, maybe I can stop him.” With that in mind, she pulled her jacket over the short sleeping gown she’d slept in and hurried out to her car in the driveway. She noted, sadly, that Tommy’s car, which had been parked right next to it, was gone. He’s doing this for you. She had to hurry. She had to get to that jetty. Because if she didn’t make it in time, she didn’t know if she could ever forgive herself. **** From the ramp leading to the beach Jenny could make out only one figure on the jetty, and that appeared to be Dr. Damon. Standing with his legs apart, one foot on a higher rock, looking around at the breakers that curled their way towards the shore. No Tommy in sight. Maybe he was still in the water, but it wasn’t too late. With that hopeful thought in mind she quickened her pace, pulling her gloves on as she walked. There was a chance that Tommy had changed his mind, too. A slim chance, but it was there. Those glacial winds whipping over the beach might have forced him to rethink the idea of jumping into that water, postponing his plans of becoming a merman for a day when he wouldn’t be risking hypothermia. But that was only conjecture on her part. Mistaken conjecture, at that. Because as she came to the foot of the jetty she saw another figure. Lying on his back several feet away from Dr. Damon, motionless, was Tommy. His hair was still wet and his clothes clung to him. His chest rose and fell with his breathing. A strangled breath caught in her throat. She was too late. The doctor had seen her as she approached, but he’d avoided looking directly at her. Now he ventured a glance at her, tearing it away when Jenny glared at him. But she needed to tend to Tommy first. Brushing past Dr. Damon, she crouched down beside Tommy and cupped her hands around his face. To be sure, she slid one hand to his neck. His skin was warm to the touch. And there was a bluish tint to it, ever so subtle, that she knew within herself had nothing whatsoever to do with the cold. Too late. It was happening already. What was done was done. There was no force on earth that could change what was about to happen. Jenny rose to her feet and turned to face Jeffrey Damon. “How is it that you, a doctor, allowed this to happen?” Her tone was accusatory. He didn’t even blink an eye. “Let’s forget for a moment, Jenny, that you told him something that should never have been said to a human, and that is how this happened in the first place.”

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 166 “I know that. I have some of this blame. I have most of this blame.” She could hardly get that last sentence out, her voice quivering. “Don’t you think I tried to reason with him? My aunt and I both tried. His being completely human meant that he would eventually lose the mermaid he loves. And to him there could be nothing worse in this life than losing you, Jenny. He told me he already lost you once, he couldn’t lose you again. Look, all of this now is--it’s after the fact.” The doctor sighed. “I’ll let you hear it from him. I’ll leave you two alone now. It’s not going to be easy for him right now. But there’s nothing either of us can do for him. He just has to get through this. But you know that.” “Jenny ….” Immediately, she returned to Tommy’s side, hearing Dr. Damon walk off the jetty behind her. It looked like it took Tommy some effort, but he pulled himself into a sitting position. When he took her hand in his, she saw him staring at his arm. Curiously he ran his hand along his bluetinted skin. “I thought I heard you before,” he said, sounding groggy. “How did you know I was here?” “It--it doesn’t matter.” He rolled his eyes and smiled. “Sierra told you. Eh, she’s a kid. I shouldn’t have expected her not to ….” Jenny watched him stop and wince from pain. “Tommy, sweetheart, why didn’t you come to me before you did this?” “So you could tell me not to do it? It’s not so bad, baby. It hurts a little. Not as much as I thought. I still feel the cold, but it doesn’t bother me like it did before.” “The real pain hasn’t started yet, Tommy. This is only the beginning.” She wasn’t sure if he was listening. He held up his hand, studying it, distracted by the blue tint to the skin, and by his fingers, which were becoming webbed before his eyes. His nails were elongating into claws. He hadn’t noticed his hair yet, darkening and growing in length, but he gave her his attention and smiled when Jenny combed some tresses from his forehead. “You didn’t have to do this,” she whispered. “Yeah, I did.” “No, Tommy. You didn’t have to change for me.” “But it was the only thing standing between you and me.” Tommy opened his mouth to say more but bit back the words. Another spasm of pain, this one coming from his chest. The most powerful one so far, cruel in its intensity. He looked away so that Jenny couldn't see how much it had affected him, though he couldn’t do anything about how fast and hard his breathing was coming. “I shouldn’t have argued with Dr. Damon,” Jenny was saying, more to herself. “This is my fault. First for telling you about this. And what’s worse, I led you to do this.” “It’s not your fault. I wanted to do it.” He shifted on the rocks, uncomfortable. Thin fingers of pain seemed to be spreading through every muscle, every fiber of his body. His insides felt as if they were being maliciously twisted. It was getting more difficult to pretend, for Jenny’s sake, that he wasn’t in physical agony. “I think I need him to come back,” Tommy said. “Can you--can you call Dr. Damon back, Jenny?” “It wouldn’t help, honey. There’s nothing the doctor can do for you. There’s nothing anyone can do for you right now. But it’s--this will only happen this one time. The first time.”

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 167 She licked her lips. “It won’t happen any other time that your body changes into its merman form. And there’ll be … many times that will happen. For the rest of your life.” Tommy clenched his teeth, yet he couldn’t stop the anguished cry in his throat. He was comforted by Jenny’s hand clutching his. “You went through this by yourself?” he asked. “Yes. And I was fourteen.” She paused. “It was terrible. And I felt very alone. But it won’t be like that for you, Tommy. I’m here with you. I’m not leaving your side.” Jenny released his hand only long enough to unzip her jacket and shrug out of it. Hastily, she swiped at the tears falling effortlessly from her eyes. “We need to get your clothes off, honey,” she told him. “It won’t be long. And your legs have to be free, so that--because you’ll have your ….” He cried out again, blindly yanking at his belt to tear it from the rungs on his pants. Gently she pushed his hands aside, helping him off with his clothing. In between assisting him Jenny pulled off her shirt and slid out of her jeans, cautiously looking back at the beach and at the marina. The cover of those dark, early morning hours protected them from human eyes. Within seconds Tommy was convulsing, the violent movement alarming her enough to send her reeling a few inches away from him. But Jenny regained her composure, drawing close again for him to see her. Thankfully, it wasn’t much longer until nature had taken its course in his body. From one moment to the next she saw the spasms having worked their way out of him, and she could almost see his muscles relaxing. His breathing became regular, rhythmic again. Still, the transformation had exhausted him. He opened and closed his eyes several times, then looked to his side, searching with his gaze and managing a little smile when he saw her. She smiled as well, joyous to see that he had come through the worst of it. “Oh--my love!” she exclaimed. “Look at you! ” Regaining some of his strength, Tommy tried to sit up again. The lower half of his body was moving in a foreign, unfamiliar way. He looked down, holding onto a rock behind him for support. The shock registering on his face gave way to an expected revelry. Then he laughed heartily. It felt particularly refreshing, being able to laugh after a harrowing episode like the one he’d just been through. Somehow, he was able to swing his tail around and over the side of the jetty. He almost couldn’t believe that tail belonged to him and he had to slap the rocks with the fins, the merman equivalent of pinching himself. “It’s a magnificent tail!” Jenny enthused. “Well … it’s ... big.” He looked from his tail to hers, also hanging over the side of the rocks. “It’s bigger than yours.” “You’re the male,” she pointed out matter-of-factly, then laughed. She held his face in her hands. “And you look so young.” “Do I?” He was genuinely excited. “Yes. You’re adorable! You look like ... that boy you were once. The young guy I was foolish enough to walk away from so many years ago.” Growing serious, Tommy covered her hands on his face with his own. “That’s why I did this, Jenny. I don’t want you to ever walk out of my life again.” “I think that’s ironic, because ... I thought that eventually you would walk out of mine when you realized that you wouldn’t be part of this other world of mine.”

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 168 Whether as a human or a merman, Tommy still couldn’t resist kissing her when they were as close as they were at that moment. He kissed her again and again, the extreme pain he’d experience only minutes earlier all but forgotten. “Well, I’m part of it now,” he told her huskily. “And I’ll always be part of it. So ... show me what you’ve never showed anyone else, Jenny. Take me with you.” She felt his arm tighten around her waist and the mischief beaming in his eyes and smile made her shout in playful protest as he pushed off the rocks, taking her with him. They plunged together, making a bigger splash than they would have made separately, into the water below. When they rose to the surface, Tommy’s arms were still wrapped around her. Jenny was enthralled, watching him. This merman, gazing at her with sheer love, was the human man she loved. She knew that with her head but her heart, the heart of both the woman and the mermaid she was, was just beginning to catch up with that fact, literally beating faster. She couldn’t resist touching his hair, which fell in waves to his shoulders. “Is that your heart or mine?” Jenny smiled at his question, shyly dropping her head. “Mine.” “I’m doing that to you?” “You’ve done that to me before. Many times.” She cupped her hands around his bare, rugged shoulders and looked up at him. “You’re not afraid.” He shook his head. “What is there to be afraid of? You’re with me. Maybe if you weren’t here, I would be.” Again Jenny felt a tear sliding down from her eye. She reached for it, but his hand was there first to wipe it away. “You were afraid the night it happened to you?” he asked. “Very. I didn’t know what was happening to me. I didn’t know if I’d ever change back. If I’d ever go back to my life, even if my life had changed so much by then. The worst possible thing, even worse than becoming a mermaid, had happened to me, and that was when my father died. My dad, who I loved more than anyone else at that time, died.” She was crying openly now, but she was comforted when she felt his fins wrap around hers. “I don’t think there’s anything worse than losing someone who means the world to you. There is nothing more devastating.” “I know,” he said softly. “And I was so afraid of losing someone else that I loved … that I pushed you away.” “I know. But I know you love me, Jenny. And I wanted to do whatever I had to do to prove to you that I’ll never leave you. As long as I have breath in me, I’ll be with you. Even if it means doing something like this that will change my life forever.” For a moment she gazed at him, those words sinking in. Then Jenny drank a long, intoxicating kiss from his mouth. As they kissed she heard the hiss of the winter winds and the breakers coming into land, one after another. She heard something else, something that made her end the kiss and stare towards the shore. Human voices. Far up, past the beach, but too close for comfort. Even before she spoke, Tommy sensed what she was thinking. “We have to get away from them.” “Yes, we do.” She smiled. After shedding those tears, after being in the shelter of his arms, she felt stronger. Almost invincible. “Come, my love. Look at what a merman and his mermaid can do ….” Another wave came and Jenny dove down beneath its trough, taking Tommy with her. The motion surprised him and force of habit--or perhaps that was human nature--made him open

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 169 his mouth for a breath. Under the water she smiled, seeing the surprise in his eyes, transforming instantly into delight, when he realized his new gills made it possible for him to breathe underwater. With her hand in his, Jenny led him away from the intrusive eyes of the full humans. To the deeper waters of the ocean, where no humans could follow them, at least not without artificial means. How strange and wonderful, how new this felt to her again, how she noticed the beauty of a world mostly unseen by the eyes of those who weren’t the people of the sea, now that she could share that world with the merman who loved her. My merman. That was strange, being able to say that now. Strange, but so, so wonderful. For the first time in all the time she’d been returning to the sea, Jenny was glad to be a mermaid. **** Two hours, at the most, had passed before Tommy returned from the open sea with Jenny. His watch, the black sporty one Sierra had given him two Father’s Days ago, which he’d bundled up in his clothing to safeguard it from getting wet, read 5:32. Other than an early bird in his late sixties walking his golden lab higher up on the beach, most of Windy Harbor still slept that morning. “Next time we’ll go out earlier,” Jenny was telling him as they pulled on their clothes. “Stay out there a little longer.” “Yeah, I’d like that. That was a rush!” When she laughed, Tommy grinned, realizing he did sound like an excited little kid. “I’m glad you had fun.” “Did you?” “More than I’ve ever had.” He nodded, content. Then his brow creased with a frown. “I don’t feel the cold. Why is that?” “Your body’s still adjusting to its normal temperature. It’s still the temperature of a merman’s body. You should still feel warm by the time we get home.” “Ah, that’s good. It was real cold last night when I jumped in with the--the baby merman. So that means I’m not sick anymore?” “No, that just means you’re not cold right now. You’re still sick. So we’ll go check on our daughter and drop by the hospital, see how Nate’s doing.” She handed him his belt. “And then you’re going straight to bed and I’m calling the doctor to get you some medicine. Strong medicine, not that over-the-counter stuff.” Tommy fastened his belt, reflecting on what she’d said with a little smile. That part about taking care of him, spoiling him--that alone was something he’d wanted for so long. But bringing him even more joy was the way Jenny had referred to Sierra. That was the first time she’d called her that. He couldn’t even begin to put into words what the authentic love behind those words meant to him. Our daughter. “Yes, ma’am,” he said, running a hand through his hair before helping her step off the rocks and onto the sand. His hair. That felt odd now, too. Tommy had gotten used to that longer length. The webbing and claws were gone from his hands and fingers. His skin had lost that blue hue,

THE COP & THE MERMAID Connie Keenan 170 returning to its human complexion. That merman tail had been interesting, but it was great to be on his own two, sturdy, earthly legs again. That meant there was one more thing that had returned to normal, now that he was no longer in his merman form. He saw it when he caught his reflection in the window of an SUV they passed on their way to his car. Those crow’s feet around his eyes ... the lines at the sides of his mouth, on his forehead. “I guess you won’t be seeing that young guy again until we go back to the ocean,” Tommy told Jenny. She stroked his cheek tenderly. “It was nice to see him again after so many years. But I love this face so much more. It’s seen more of life. And to me, it’s more beautiful.” Jenny wasn’t just saying that. She meant those words. Tommy knew her well enough to know that. He caught the hand on his cheek and kissed it. “Before you put me in bed and make me take some nasty cough syrup,” he said, “I have something else to do, too. I have to call our son. Tell him and our daughter-in-law the news.” “Do that.” Jenny hugged his waist. “Oh--he and Jody called last night. They were so worried about you when they saw the news. And if you don’t mind, Tommy, there’s one more thing I want you to do.” “What’s that?” “Do you still have my ring?” He paused. Slowly, he turned to her. “The one I wanted to give you when … when....” “When you proposed to me. I ... I would like to wear it. I would like you to put it on my hand. Like I’d like you to put a wedding band on my hand the day we get married. If you still want to marry me, Tommy.” “If I still want to?” he repeated the question incredulously, huffing out a laugh. “I love you something serious, baby. When we get home, I’m proposing to you again, so I can hear you say yes this time. And then I’m putting that ring on your hand.” “Good. And I’m going to show it off to everyone when I tell them I’m marrying the man that I love ... something serious.” He laughed with her, holding her tightly and drawing her in closer. But his laughter gave way to an emotion that caught him completely by surprise, along with a crack in his voice and moisture in his eyes. He swiped at the tear running along his cheek, but not in time, not before Jenny saw it. He almost lost patience with himself, knowing he wasn’t supposed to do that. He wasn’t supposed to cry in front of her--he wasn’t supposed to cry in front of anyone, but even less so in front of the woman who would become his wife. Something in her expression, in her smile, and in the love-filled kiss that she placed passionately on his mouth, calmed his fear and let him know that it was all right, that his tears did nothing to diminish him in her eyes. “I couldn’t help that, baby,” he explained apologetically. “Oh, my love. That’s okay. More than okay.” She smiled at him. He didn’t trust himself to say more. He chose instead to hold her. To kiss her hair, the wild fragrance of the sea still clinging to it. To caress her lips with another kiss. And he saw behind Jenny the beach, and beyond it, the ocean, almost as infinite as his love for the woman who would forever possess his heart. THE END